Gospel-truth stated and vindicated wherein some of Dr. Crisp's opinions are considered, and the opposite truths are plainly stated and confirmed / by Daniel Williams.
         Williams, Daniel, 1643?-1716.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 407 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 134 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66347
         Wing W2649
         ESTC R24559
         08247194
         ocm 08247194
         41167
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66347)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41167)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1244:12)
      
       
         
           
             Gospel-truth stated and vindicated wherein some of Dr. Crisp's opinions are considered, and the opposite truths are plainly stated and confirmed / by Daniel Williams.
             Williams, Daniel, 1643?-1716.
          
           [11], 250, [2] p.
           
             Printed for John Dunton,
             London :
             1692.
          
           
             Errata: p. [11] (1st grouping).
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Crisp, Samuel, 1669 or 70-1704.
           Antinomianism.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Gospel-Truth
           Stated
           and
           Vindicated
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           some
           of
           Dr.
           CRISP's
           Opinions
           Are
           Considered
           ;
           AND
           THE
           OPPOSITE
           TRUTHS
           ARE
           Plainly
           Stated
           and
           Confirmed
           .
        
         
           BY
           
             DANIEL
             WILLIAMS
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Dunton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Raven
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           ,
           1692.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           WE
           whose
           Names
           are
           subscribed
           ,
           do
           judge
           that
           our
           Reverend
           Brother
           hath
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           is
           material
           ,
           fully
           and
           rightly
           stated
           the
           Truths
           and
           Errours
           mentioned
           as
           such
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           :
           And
           do
           account
           he
           hath
           in
           this
           Work
           done
           considerable
           Service
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           Adding
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           these
           Labours
           of
           his
           ,
           may
           ,
           as
           we
           hope
           they
           will
           ,
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           be
           a
           Means
           for
           the
           reclaiming
           of
           those
           that
           have
           been
           missed
           into
           such
           dangerous
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           establishing
           those
           that
           waver
           in
           any
           of
           these
           Truths
           :
        
         
           
             Wiliam
             Bates
             ,
             Samuel
             Slater
             ,
             John
             How
             ,
             Abraham
             Hume
             ,
             Vinc.
             Alsop
             ,
             Nich.
             Blakey
             ,
             W.
             Lorimer
             ,
             John
             Reynolds
             ,
             Edw.
             Lawrence
             ,
             John
             Showers
             ,
             Rich.
             Mayo
             ,
             Nath.
             Taylor
             ,
             Rich.
             Stretton
             ,
             Tho.
             Kentish
             ,
             John
             Quick
             ,
             Nath.
             Oldfield
             .
          
        
         
           
             Many
             more
             were
             ready
             to
             attest
             these
             Truths
             ,
             but
             the
             haste
             of
             the
             Press
             prevents
             their
             Subscription
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           A
           Dislike
           of
           Contention
           hath
           long
           restrained
           my
           engaging
           in
           this
           Work
           ,
           tho
           oft
           sollicited
           thereto
           by
           several
           worthy
           Ministers
           .
           Peace
           is
           the
           Blessing
           which
           I
           chearfully
           pursue
           ;
           and
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           Truth
           ,
           what
           I
           propose
           in
           this
           very
           Endeavour
           .
           I
           am
           convinced
           ,
           after
           frequent
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           serious
           Thoughts
           ,
           That
           the
           Revival
           of
           these
           Errours
           ,
           must
           not
           only
           exclude
           that
           Ministry
           as
           Legal
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           apt
           in
           its
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ's
           Ordination
           ,
           to
           Convert
           Souls
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           Practical
           Power
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           also
           renders
           Unity
           among
           Christians
           a
           thing
           impossible
           .
           Every
           Sermon
           will
           be
           Matter
           of
           Debate
           ,
           and
           mutual
           Censures
           of
           the
           severest
           kind
           ,
           are
           unavoidable
           ;
           while
           one
           side
           justly
           press
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           under
           its
           Promises
           and
           Threats
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           accused
           as
           Enemies
           to
           Christ
           and
           Grace
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           side
           ignorantly
           set
           up
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Rule
           of
           Judgment
           .
           I
           believe
           ,
           many
           Abettors
           of
           these
           Mistakes
           ,
           are
           honestly
           zealous
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           Light
           sufficient
           to
           see
           how
           God
           hath
           provided
           for
           this
           ,
           in
           his
           rectoral
           Distribution
           of
           Benefits
           by
           a
           Gospel-Rule
           .
           By
           this
           Pretence
           ,
           Antinomianism
           so
           corrupted
           Germany
           ;
           it
           bid
           fair
           to
           overthrow
           Church
           and
           State
           in
           New-England
           ;
           and
           by
           its
           stroke
           at
           the
           Vitals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           allarm'd
           most
           of
           the
           Pulpits
           in
           England
           .
           Many
           of
           our
           ablest
           Pens
           were
           engaged
           against
           these
           Errours
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           Gataker
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Rutherford
             ,
             Anthony
             Burgess
          
           ,
           the
           
             Provincial
             Synod
          
           at
           London
           ;
           with
           very
           many
           others
           ,
           whose
           Labours
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           bless
           to
           the
           stopping
           of
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Dr.
           Crisp
           (
           by
           Name
           opposed
           by
           the
           foresaid
           Divines
           )
           
             Saltmarsh
             ,
             Denne
             ,
             Eaton
             ,
             Hobson
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           the
           grief
           of
           such
           as
           perceive
           the
           tendency
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           we
           are
           engaged
           in
           a
           new
           Opposition
           ,
           or
           must
           betray
           the
           Truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           .
           I
           believe
           many
           Abettors
           of
           these
           Notions
           ,
           have
           Grace
           to
           preserve
           their
           Minds
           and
           Practices
           from
           their
           Influence
           :
           But
           they
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           have
           no
           such
           Antidote
           ;
           and
           themselves
           need
           not
           fortifie
           their
           own
           Temptations
           ,
           nor
           lose
           the
           Defence
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           hath
           provided
           against
           remissness
           in
           Duty
           ,
           and
           sinful
           Backslidings
           .
           Who
           can
           wonder
           at
           the
           Security
           
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           the
           mistaking
           the
           Motion
           of
           sensible
           Passions
           for
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           abatement
           of
           exact
           and
           humble
           walking
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           affirm
           ,
           Sins
           are
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           as
           doing
           any
           hurt
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           most
           flagitious
           are
           committed
           ?
           Graces
           and
           Holiness
           cannot
           do
           us
           the
           least
           good
           ;
           God
           hath
           no
           more
           to
           lay
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           wickedest
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           elected
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           to
           lay
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           a
           Saint
           in
           Glory
           .
           The
           Elect
           are
           not
           governed
           by
           Fear
           or
           Hope
           ;
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           have
           no
           Promises
           nor
           Threats
           to
           rule
           them
           by
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           under
           the
           Impressions
           of
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           ,
           as
           Motives
           to
           Duty
           ,
           or
           Preservatives
           against
           Sin
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           present
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           have
           studied
           Plainness
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           oft
           repeated
           the
           same
           things
           in
           my
           Concessions
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Mistakes
           of
           the
           less
           Intelligent
           ,
           though
           I
           could
           not
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           insist
           a
           new
           upon
           all
           .
           To
           the
           best
           of
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           nothing
           mis-represented
           .
           Dr.
           
           Crisp's
           Opinion
           ,
           nor
           mistaken
           his
           sence
           :
           For
           most
           of
           them
           he
           oft
           studiously
           pleadeth
           :
           Of
           each
           I
           could
           multiply
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           necessary
           from
           his
           Scheme
           ,
           though
           not
           consistent
           with
           all
           his
           other
           occasional
           Expressions
           .
           His
           Scheme
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           by
           God's
           mere
           Electing
           Decree
           ,
           all
           Saving
           Blessings
           are
           by
           Divine
           Obligation
           made
           ours
           ,
           and
           nothing
           more
           is
           needful
           to
           our
           Title
           to
           these
           
           Blessings
           .
           That
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           all
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Elect
           were
           transferred
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ceased
           ever
           after
           to
           be
           theirs
           .
           That
           at
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           Conception
           ,
           a
           Title
           to
           all
           those
           decreed
           Blessings
           is
           personally
           applied
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           they
           invested
           actually
           therein
           .
           Hence
           the
           Elect
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           an
           Interest
           in
           any
           of
           these
           Blessings
           ;
           nor
           ought
           they
           to
           intend
           the
           least
           good
           to
           themselves
           in
           what
           they
           do
           :
           Sin
           can
           do
           them
           no
           harm
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           none
           of
           theirs
           ;
           nor
           can
           God
           afflict
           them
           for
           any
           Sin.
           And
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Opinions
           follow
           in
           a
           Chain
           ,
           to
           the
           dethroning
           of
           Christ
           ,
           enervating
           his
           Laws
           and
           Pleadings
           ,
           obstructing
           the
           great
           Designs
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           opposing
           the
           very
           Scope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Doctor
           had
           not
           entertained
           these
           Opinions
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           considered
           ,
           that
           God's
           Electing
           Decree
           is
           no
           Legal
           Grant
           ,
           nor
           a
           Formal
           Promise
           to
           us
           :
           The
           Decree
           includes
           the
           Means
           and
           the
           End
           ,
           willing
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           puts
           nothing
           in
           present
           being
           ;
           so
           it
           barrs
           not
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Governour
           ,
           to
           fix
           a
           Connexion
           between
           Benefits
           and
           Duties
           by
           his
           revealed
           Will
           :
           So
           if
           the
           Doctor
           had
           animadverted
           ,
           That
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           were
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           not
           Formally
           our
           Pardon
           ;
           For
           them
           our
           Sins
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           when-ever
           they
           be
           forgiven
           ;
           without
           them
           Sin
           cannot
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           
           and
           they
           were
           endured
           ,
           that
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           the
           Elect
           ,
           when
           Believers
           ,
           should
           be
           forgiven
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           forgiven
           immediately
           upon
           ,
           nor
           merely
           by
           his
           enduring
           those
           Sufferings
           ;
           but
           there
           were
           ,
           by
           Divine
           Appointment
           to
           interpose
           ,
           a
           Gospel-Promise
           of
           Pardon
           ;
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           a
           conformity
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Promise
           in
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           a
           judicial
           Act
           of
           Pardon
           by
           that
           Promise
           on
           the
           Person
           thus
           conformed
           to
           the
           Rule
           thereof
           .
        
         
           To
           clear
           this
           Point
           ,
           Consider
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Law
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           the
           Preceptive
           part
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           with
           the
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           .
           In
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           Life
           was
           promised
           to
           sinless
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           Death
           was
           threatned
           against
           every
           Sin
           ,
           without
           admitting
           Repentance
           to
           Forgiveness
           .
           Upon
           the
           Fall
           ,
           Life
           is
           impossible
           by
           the
           Law
           with
           this
           Sanction
           :
           And
           hence
           ,
           to
           preach
           it
           to
           Sinners
           as
           a
           way
           of
           Blessedness
           ,
           is
           sinful
           and
           vain
           ,
           and
           no
           Saving
           Benefit
           is
           dispenced
           to
           any
           of
           us
           by
           this
           Rule
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Gospel
           includes
           the
           Moral
           Preceptive
           part
           of
           the
           first
           Law
           ,
           with
           some
           additional
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           suppose
           our
           Apostate
           state
           ;
           as
           Faith
           in
           an
           atoneing
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           for
           Sin
           :
           These
           could
           not
           be
           enjoyned
           as
           Duties
           on
           innocent
           Man
           ,
           by
           a
           Rule
           of
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           ;
           nor
           could
           they
           be
           necessary
           to
           his
           Right
           to
           Life
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           suppose
           him
           a
           Sinner
           .
           The
           Gospel
           is
           taken
           in
           a
           large
           sence
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           it
           includes
           
           all
           the
           Moral
           Precepts
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Redeemer
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           all
           Judgment
           is
           committed
           ,
           )
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Creator
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Gospel
           hath
           another
           Sanction
           to
           the
           Preceptive
           part
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           than
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           had
           .
           Though
           nothing
           be
           abated
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           Sin
           and
           Duty
           ,
           yet
           Blessings
           are
           promised
           to
           lower
           degrees
           of
           Duty
           ;
           and
           a
           continuance
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Deuth
           ,
           with
           a
           barr
           to
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           are
           not
           threatned
           against
           every
           degree
           of
           Sin
           ,
           as
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           did
           .
           Can
           any
           doubt
           this
           to
           be
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel-Promise
           ?
           Doth
           it
           promise
           Life
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           however
           vile
           and
           impenitent
           they
           be
           ?
           Or
           doth
           it
           threaten
           Damnation
           ,
           or
           a
           Continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           on
           any
           true
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           believing
           ,
           godly
           Man
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           imperfect
           ?
           This
           Change
           of
           the
           Sanction
           supposeth
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           honouring
           the
           Law
           by
           his
           perfect
           Obedience
           ;
           wherein
           God
           hath
           provided
           for
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           while
           he
           promiseth
           Life
           ,
           by
           Forgiveness
           ,
           to
           imperfect
           Man
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           insists
           on
           some
           degree
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           to
           which
           of
           his
           mere
           Grace
           he
           enableth
           us
           .
           This
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Redemption
           secures
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Grant
           therein
           is
           pleadable
           only
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           stipulating
           Party
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           our
           personal
           Claim
           depends
           on
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           Mediator
           .
           
           4.
           
           This
           Gospel-Sanction
           determines
           as
           certain
           a
           Rule
           of
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           did
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           the
           same
           :
           For
           while
           it
           promiseth
           Pardon
           to
           all
           believing
           ,
           repenting
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           declares
           a
           barr
           to
           pardon
           to
           the
           impenitent
           Rejecters
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Gospel-Grace
           ;
           it
           fixeth
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Faith
           unfeigned
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Terms
           of
           Pardon
           :
           So
           when
           it
           promiseth
           Heaven
           to
           the
           sincerely
           holy
           ,
           persevering
           Believer
           ;
           it
           fixeth
           sincere
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           perseverance
           in
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Terms
           of
           possessing
           Heaven
           .
           Hence
           the
           Use
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           &c.
           to
           these
           Benefits
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           their
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Precept
           ,
           but
           their
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Promise
           :
           Our
           applying
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           relying
           on
           it
           ,
           would
           no
           more
           Justifie
           us
           ,
           than
           our
           sincere
           Holiness
           would
           Save
           us
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           Gospel-Promise
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           Justifie
           ,
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           believe
           .
           5.
           
           Hence
           ,
           by
           Gospel-Grace
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           perfect
           Faith
           ,
           and
           utter
           Unbelief
           ;
           between
           sincere
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           formal
           Profaneness
           ,
           or
           Wickedness
           :
           True
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           Enmity
           ;
           imperfect
           spiritual
           Duties
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           Neglects
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           nothing
           was
           Holiness
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           perfectly
           so
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           read
           the
           Bible
           ,
           if
           thou
           doubtest
           whether
           there
           is
           not
           a
           true
           Faith
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           Love
           ,
           &c.
           which
           be
           short
           of
           Perfection
           .
           6.
           
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           dispensing
           
           of
           Gospel-promised
           Blessings
           ,
           doth
           judicially
           determine
           a
           Conformity
           to
           this
           Rule
           of
           the
           Promise
           :
           When
           he
           forgives
           ,
           he
           judicially
           declareth
           a
           Man
           hath
           true
           Faith
           ;
           when
           he
           admits
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           judicially
           declares
           a
           Man
           sincerely
           Holy
           and
           Persevering
           .
           As
           upon
           a
           view
           of
           his
           Guests
           ,
           he
           cast
           out
           him
           that
           had
           not
           on
           the
           Wedding-Garment
           ,
           viz.
           True-uniting
           Faith
           ;
           so
           he
           judicially
           determined
           ,
           That
           they
           who
           were
           not
           cast
           out
           ,
           but
           admitted
           to
           share
           in
           the
           Marriage
           Feast
           ,
           viz.
           made
           Partakers
           of
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Benefits
           thereof
           ,
           had
           True
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           mere
           Profession
           .
           As
           by
           keeping
           out
           the
           foolish
           Virgins
           ,
           for
           not
           having
           Oyl
           in
           their
           Lamps
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           persevering
           Holiness
           :
           so
           by
           admitting
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           ,
           he
           judicially
           declared
           they
           had
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           persevering
           Holiness
           .
           Can
           any
           think
           ,
           that
           Forgiving
           ,
           Adopting
           ,
           Glorifying
           ,
           or
           the
           conveyance
           of
           every
           other
           promised
           Benefit
           given
           on
           God's
           Terms
           ,
           are
           not
           judicial
           Acts
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Rector
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           doth
           he
           dispence
           these
           blindly
           and
           promiseuously
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           our
           being
           Believers
           ,
           &c.
           or
           no
           ?
           Or
           whether
           our
           Faith
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ?
           Any
           one
           would
           blush
           to
           affirm
           it
           .
           With
           respect
           to
           what
           's
           above
           declared
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           a
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ,
           a
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           &c.
           and
           it
           especially
           insists
           on
           that
           sincerity
           of
           Grace
           and
           Holiness
           which
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Promise
           makes
           
           necessary
           in
           its
           Description
           of
           the
           Person
           whom
           it
           makes
           Partaker
           of
           its
           included
           Benefit
           .
           And
           the
           main
           of
           our
           Ministry
           consisteth
           in
           pressing
           Men
           to
           answer
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel-Promises
           ;
           and
           disswading
           Men
           from
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Gospel
           threatens
           shall
           hinder
           their
           Interest
           in
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           its
           Benefits
           ;
           with
           an
           Aggravation
           of
           their
           Misery
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           final
           Rejecters
           of
           its
           Grace
           .
           We
           call
           Men
           to
           be
           reconeiled
           to
           God
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           know
           God
           will
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           them
           :
           These
           things
           will
           help
           thy
           Conceptions
           ,
           still
           remembring
           ,
           that
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Gospel-Ordination
           :
           His
           Righteousness
           imputed
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           and
           saved
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           answer
           the
           Gospel-Rule
           .
           And
           I
           exclude
           not
           this
           Righteousness
           ,
           when
           I
           affirm
           ,
           That
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Phil.
             3.
             9.
          
           principally
           intends
           the
           Gospel-Holiness
           of
           a
           Person
           justified
           by
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           ;
           both
           which
           ,
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           all
           his
           Members
           shall
           be
           perfect
           in
           .
           The
           Grace
           of
           God
           is
           hereby
           stated
           as
           free
           as
           is
           consistent
           with
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           Judicial
           Rectoral
           Distribution
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           and
           none
           need
           the
           Riches
           of
           Grace
           more
           than
           I.
           
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           Note
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           Book
           I
           still
           speak
           of
           the
           Adult
           ,
           and
           not
           Infants
           .
           When
           I
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Difference
             is
             not
          
           ;
           I
           state
           my
           own
           Concessions
           ,
           and
           mean
           not
           that
           the
           Doctor
           is
           in
           all
           these
           of
           my
           mind
           .
           Thou
           must
           expect
           
           to
           take
           up
           my
           full
           sence
           ,
           by
           a
           view
           of
           several
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           one
           ;
           because
           sundry
           Chapters
           referr
           to
           the
           same
           Points
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           :
           And
           forget
           not
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Doctor
           oft
           in
           his
           Book
           speaks
           to
           Men
           ,
           as
           Believers
           ;
           yet
           every
           thing
           is
           true
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           viz.
           
             They
             have
             as
             much
             a
             Title
             to
             all
             Saving
             Blessings
             ,
             only
             they
             do
             not
             know
             it
             .
          
           This
           was
           his
           Judgment
           .
           I
           have
           carefully
           avoided
           any
           Reflexion
           on
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Crisp
           ,
           whom
           I
           believe
           a
           holy
           Man
           ,
           and
           abstained
           exposing
           many
           things
           according
           to
           the
           Advantage
           offered
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           means
           this
           Book
           may
           become
           useful
           to
           such
           as
           most
           need
           it
           .
           That
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           would
           lead
           us
           into
           all
           Truth
           and
           Love
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           thy
           Servant
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
        
         
           
             London
             ,
             
               May
               4.
               1692.
               
            
          
           
             D.
             Williams
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           
           Line
           7.
           add
           365.
           p.
           5.
           l.
           8.
           for
           ew
           r.
           we
           ,
           p.
           8.
           l.
           15.
           for
           289.
           r.
           274.
           p.
           10.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           Propogation
           ,
           p.
           28.
           l.
           4
           for
           Chaist
           r.
           Christ
           ,
           p.
           38.
           l.
           5.
           for
           was
           r.
           is
           ,
           p
           62.
           l.
           30.
           blot
           in
           :
           put
           (
           ;
           )
           p.
           78.
           l.
           4.
           blot
           out
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           p.
           91.
           l.
           10.
           add
           616
           ,
           617
           ,
           l.
           15.
           for
           .
           616.
           r.
           609.
           p.
           92.
           l.
           5.
           for
           618.
           r.
           100
           ,
           101
           ,
           p.
           93.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           ununited
           ,
           3.
           98.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Mr.
           r.
           Mrs.
           p.
           101.
           l.
           21.
           remove
           (
           .
           )
           from
           freely
           ,
           to
           work
           ,
           p.
           140.
           l
           22.
           for
           way
           r.
           may
           p.
           166.
           l.
           8.
           for
           
             its
             Instrument
          
           r.
           
             joynt
             Agent
          
           ,
           p.
           182.
           l.
           4.
           for
           mad
           r.
           made
           ,
           p.
           198
           l.
           26.
           for
           is
           r.
           as
           ,
           p
           ,
           214.
           l.
           16.
           for
           hears
           r.
           hear
           ,
           p.
           208.
           l.
           29.
           add
           to
           ,
           p.
           217.
           l.
           20.
           for
           1.
           r.
           14.
           p.
           234.
           l
           27.
           r.
           Meditation
           ,
           p.
           236.
           l.
           10.
           for
           with
           r.
           unto
           ,
           p.
           66.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Grant
           r.
           Grace
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           GOSPEL-TRUTH
           Stated
           and
           Vindicated
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Elect
               before
               effectual
               Calling
               .
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             IT
             is
             certain
             from
             God's
             Decree
             of
             Election
             that
             the
             Elect
             shall
             in
             time
             be
             justified
             ,
             adopted
             ,
             and
             saved
             in
             the
             way
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             meritorious
             Cause
             and
             Price
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             were
             perfect
             ,
             when
             Christ
             finished
             the
             Work
             of
             Satisfaction
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Elect
             remain
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             Condemnation
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             effectually
             called
             by
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             The
             Elect
             are
             at
             no
             time
             of
             their
             Lives
             under
             the
             VVrath
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             subject
             to
             Condemnation
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             die
             before
             they
             believe
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             under
             
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             grossest
             Villainies
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             much
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Justified
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Saints
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               Pag.
               363.
               364.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 die
                 before
                 God
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Person
                 had
                 been
                 damned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Elect
                 Persons
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 damnable
                 Estate
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 excess
                 of
                 Riot
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 speak
                 freely
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 an
                 elect
                 Person
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 Riot
                 ,
                 and
                 committing
                 all
                 the
                 Abominations
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 committed
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 elect
                 Person
                 runs
                 such
                 a
                 Course
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 that
                 Person
                 's
                 Charge
                 ,
                 than
                 God
                 hath
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 triumphant
                 in
                 Glory
                 .
              
               Pag.
               368.
               
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 first
                 Being
                 of
                 them
                 puts
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 is
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               this
               is
               a
               Principle
               he
               oft
               asserts
               ,
               and
               labours
               to
               prove
               ,
               P.
               354
               ,
               355
               ,
               365
               ,
               577
               ,
               578
               ,
               579.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Readers
               will
               object
               ,
               Sure
               he
               meaneth
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Elect
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               justified
               and
               adopted
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               hath
               fully
               merited
               it
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               not
               that
               they
               are
               actually
               justified
               and
               adopted
               before
               they
               
               are
               called
               .
               Answer
               :
               The
               Doctor
               frequently
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               actually
               justified
               before
               we
               are
               born
               ,
               before
               we
               are
               baptized
               ,
               before
               we
               believe
               ,
               before
               we
               are
               converted
               ,
               and
               reduceth
               the
               Sum
               of
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               P.
               374.
               in
               these
               VVords
               ,
               
                 But
                 when
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 do
                 this
                 ?
              
               Viz.
               
                 Justifie
                 us
              
               .
               He
               answers
               ,
               
                 He
                 did
                 it
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Obligation
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Execution
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Application
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 while
                 Children
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
              
               And
               then
               shews
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               mistake
               ,
               who
               judge
               that
               God
               applies
               the
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Conversion
               .
               In
               other
               Places
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 actually
                 justified
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               Difference
               is
               not
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               God
               hath
               eternally
               decreed
               ,
               That
               certain
               Persons
               freely
               elected
               by
               him
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               be
               justified
               and
               adopted
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               these
               elect
               Persons
               are
               the
               Objects
               of
               God's
               Love
               of
               Good-will
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               are
               Sinners
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               God
               continues
               his
               gracious
               Purpose
               of
               doing
               them
               good
               in
               his
               appointed
               ,
               ways
               :
               notwithstanding
               their
               Provocations
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ
               hath
               made
               full
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ,
               and
               merited
               eternal
               Life
               for
               the
               Elect
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               God's
               time
               and
               way
               applied
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               left
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               by
               us
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Atonement
               and
               Merit
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               a
               great
               Difference
               between
               an
               elect
               Sinner
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               time
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Wherein
               the
               real
               Difference
               .
               is
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               VVhether
               the
               Elect
               ,
               while
               uncalled
               ,
               are
               actually
               pardon'd
               and
               adopted
               to
               Life
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirmeth
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               VVhether
               the
               Elect
               ,
               while
               dead
               in
               Sin
               and
               Unbelief
               ,
               are
               Children
               of
               VVrath
               ,
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               not
               justi
               ed
               by
               the
               Promise
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               expresly
               declare
               the
               Elect
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               effectually
               called
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Wrath
              
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Enemies
               .
               Col.
               1.
               21.
               
               
                 Which
                 were
                 not
                 my
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Beloved
                 .
              
               Rom.
               9.
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Gospel
               bars
               all
               Unbelievers
               and
               dead
               Sinners
               from
               Pardon
               and
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               denounceth
               the
               Continuance
               of
               Condemnation
               against
               them
               ,
               limiting
               its
               Benefits
               to
               such
               as
               believe
               .
               Joh.
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 is
                 condemned
                 .
              
               Ver.
               36.
               
               
                 The
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Anathema
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               
                 Such
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 justified
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               neither
               the
               Spirit
               nor
               the
               VVord
               of
               God
               have
               any
               Influence
               in
               the
               saving
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               which
               so
               oft
               they
               are
               affirmed
               to
               have
               .
               This
               is
               plain
               ;
               for
               these
               influence
               on
               our
               Persons
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               suppose
               us
               in
               no
               State
               of
               Salvation
               before
               .
               See
               Tit.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 He
                 saved
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Joh.
               5.
               34.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
              
               
               saved
               .
               Jam.
               1.
               21.
               
               
                 Receive
                 the
                 Word
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 .
              
               But
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Gospel
               would
               be
               no
               Damage
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               Heirs
               in
               the
               VVomb
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               freed
               from
               VVrath
               if
               we
               never
               heard
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Gospel
               Benefits
               imply
               that
               there
               is
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               actually
               guilty
               and
               miserable
               :
               There
               could
               be
               no
               Forgivenss
               ,
               if
               〈◊〉
               were
               not
               guilty
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               7.
               
               They
               were
               at
               Enmity
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Now
                 hath
                 he
                 reconciled
              
               .
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
               If
               Men
               were
               always
               Sons
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               said
               in
               time
               to
               be
               adopted
               ,
               nor
               to
               
                 pass
                 from
                 Death
                 to
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Doctor
               may
               as
               well
               infer
               ,
               VVe
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               possessed
               of
               Heaven
               in
               the
               VVomb
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               elected
               us
               to
               these
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               Christ
               merited
               these
               also
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Dost
               thou
               not
               find
               God
               justifies
               none
               but
               whom
               he
               calleth
               ?
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
               Would
               there
               be
               such
               Joy
               in
               Heaven
               at
               the
               Conversion
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               7
               ,
               10.
               if
               they
               be
               pardoned
               and
               safe
               before
               ?
               How
               much
               is
               our
               Ministry
               or
               Concern
               for
               Souls
               debased
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               we
               can
               prevail
               with
               are
               actually
               pardoned
               ?
               Who
               can
               reconcile
               to
               this
               Notion
               the
               Pleadings
               of
               God
               with
               Sinners
               ?
               He
               speaks
               to
               them
               as
               wounded
               ,
               undone
               ,
               and
               miserable
               .
               
                 Look
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 die
                 ?
                 Turn
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 live
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               33.
               11.
               
               
                 Least
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 heal
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               These
               sound
               strange
               ,
               if
               Matters
               are
               so
               perfected
               before
               they
               be
               born
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               The
               Assembly
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Conf.
                 ch
              
               .
               10.
               a.
               1.
               and
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 Elders
              
               at
               the
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               10.
               a.
               1.
               are
               both
               fully
               of
               this
               Mind
               .
               All
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               predestinated
               to
               Life
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               in
               the
               appointed
               and
               accepted
               time
               ,
               effectually
               to
               call
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               they
               are
               by
               Nature
               ,
               to
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               enlightning
               their
               Minds
               ,
               and
               taking
               away
               the
               Heart
               of
               Stone
               ,
               &c.
               Both
               also
               Ch.
               11.
               a.
               4.
               say
               ,
               God
               did
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               decree
               to
               justifie
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               Christ
               did
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               die
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               for
               their
               Justification
               ;
               nevertheless
               they
               are
               not
               justified
               ,
               untill
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               doth
               in
               due
               time
               actually
               apply
               Christ
               unto
               them
               .
               None
               that
               have
               read
               the
               Assembles
               lesser
               Catechism
               ,
               but
               will
               see
               that
               the
               time
               the
               Spirit
               applies
               Christ
               ,
               is
               in
               our
               effectual
               Calling
               .
               The
               Reverend
               Dr.
               Owen
               is
               as
               express
               ,
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Justification
              
               ,
               P.
               305.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 full
                 ,
                 plenary
                 Satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
              
               all
               
                 Men
                 continue
                 equally
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 by
                 Nature
                 Children
                 of
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 and
              
               whilst
               
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
              
               are
               
                 obnoxious
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
              
               under
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               See
               more
               of
               this
               Point
               in
               Chap.
               11.
               and
               12.
               wherein
               I
               speak
               of
               Union
               and
               Justification
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               mistakes
               the
               Nature
               of
               God's
               Decree
               ,
               because
               a
               Decree
               ascertains
               a
               thing
               shall
               in
               time
               be
               ,
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               it
               gives
               a
               thing
               a
               
               present
               subjective
               Being
               :
               Because
               Jacob
               was
               an
               elect
               Person
               ,
               or
               the
               Object
               of
               Electing
               Love
               in
               the
               Womb
               ;
               therefore
               he
               was
               then
               actually
               a
               pardoned
               and
               adopted
               Person
               :
               Because
               an
               eldest
               son
               is
               an
               Heir
               in
               the
               Womb
               ;
               therefore
               an
               elect
               Person
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               time
               to
               be
               adopted
               ,
               is
               an
               Heir
               in
               the
               Womb
               too
               :
               tho'
               the
               Scripture
               be
               express
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               they
               who
               
                 receive
                 Christ
              
               which
               only
               have
               Power
               to
               become
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               12.
               and
               
                 ye
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Faith.
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               26.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               Of
               God's
               laying
               Sins
               on
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             THough
             our
             Sins
             were
             imputed
             to
             Christ
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Guilt
             thereof
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             ,
             by
             the
             Father
             's
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Consent
             ,
             became
             obliged
             ,
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             Iniquities
             ;
             and
             he
             did
             bear
             those
             Punishments
             to
             the
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             actual
             Remission
             when
             we
             believe
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Filth
             of
             our
             sins
             was
             not
             laid
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             called
             the
             Transgressor
             ,
             or
             was
             he
             ,
             in
             God's
             Account
             ,
             the
             Blasphemer
             ,
             Murtherer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Errour
             .
             God
             did
             not
             only
             impute
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             sins
             
             of
             the
             Elect
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             but
             he
             laid
             all
             the
             very
             Sins
             of
             the
             Elect
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             real
             Filthiness
             and
             Loathsomeness
             ;
             yea
             so
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             really
             the
             Blasphemer
             ,
             Murtherer
             ,
             and
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             so
             accounted
             by
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               p.
               312.
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 Iniquity
                 it self
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 very
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 This
                 Transaction
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 Act
                 ;
                 our
                 Sins
                 so
                 became
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 the
                 Sinner
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 discharged
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               But
               he
               may
               mean
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Punishment
               ?
               A.
               No
               ,
               he
               chuseth
               as
               express
               Words
               as
               possible
               ,
               to
               shew
               it
               's
               the
               Sin
               it self
               .
               P.
               270.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Iniquity
                 it self
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Fault
                 of
                 the
                 Transgression
                 it self
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 To
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 ;
                 hast
                 thou
                 been
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 been
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 been
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 an
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 a
                 Lyer
                 or
                 a
                 Drunkard
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 Transgressions
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 become
                 actually
                 the
                 Transgressions
                 of
                 Christ.
                 P.
              
               268.
               
               
                 Nor
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 compleatly
                 sinful
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 Sin
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 compleatly
                 sinful
                 as
                 we
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 God
                 himself
                 did
                 account
                 him
                 among
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Transgressors
                 .
                 P.
              
               286.
               he
               spends
               time
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 that
                 our
                 very
                 Sins
                 were
                 transacted
                 on
                 Christ
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               Sermons
               have
               this
               Title
               ,
               
                 Sins
                 transacted
                 really
                 on
                 Christ.
                 Obj.
              
               But
               may
               not
               he
               mean
               ,
               only
               that
               they
               were
               imputed
               as
               to
               the
               Guilt
               ?
               A.
               No
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               p.
               436.
               
                 the
                 Loathsomness
                 ,
                 Abominableness
                 ,
                 and
                 Hatefulness
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ's
                 Back
                 :
                 He
                 bears
                 the
                 Sin
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Shame
                 and
                 Blame
                 .
              
               He
               ,
               p.
               270
               ,
               271
               ,
               272
               ,
               273.
               280
               ,
               281.
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Sin
                 opposed
                 to
                 Guilt
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 For
                 that
                 Objection
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 lays
                 on
                 Christ
                 the
                 Guilt
                 and
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 simply
                 the
                 Sin
                 it self
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 simple
                 Objection
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               p.
               272.
               he
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 lay
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Sin
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               p.
               286
               ,
               292.
               denies
               
                 an
                 Imputation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 real
                 Transacting
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               p.
               289.
               he
               represents
               this
               by
               these
               Similes
               ;
               
                 The
                 bloody
                 Coat
                 of
                 a
                 Deer-stealer
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 hound
                 ;
                 and
                 stollen
                 Goods
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Friend
                 of
                 the
                 Thief
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Theif
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               p.
               328.
               
               
                 God
                 makes
                 Christ
                 as
                 very
                 a
                 Sinner
                 as
                 the
                 Creature
                 himself
                 was
                 .
                 P.
              
               409.
               
               
                 God
                 lay
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Felony
                 of
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 the
                 Murthers
                 of
                 Murtherers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               Difference
               is
               not
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               bare
               the
               Punishment
               of
               our
               Sins
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               Whether
               Christ
               bare
               the
               Guilt
               of
               our
               Sins
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               Respect
               of
               Sin
               to
               the
               Threatning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whereby
               there
               is
               an
               Obligation
               to
               bear
               the
               Punishment
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ
               was
               esteemed
               by
               Men
               a
               Transgressor
               and
               arraigned
               as
               such
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               ,
               what
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               was
               not
               as
               effectual
               to
               put
               
               away
               Sin
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               very
               Sin
               had
               been
               transacted
               on
               him
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               lies
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               Sin
               it self
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Filth
               and
               Fault
               ,
               was
               transacted
               on
               Christ.
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               was
               made
               and
               accounted
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               very
               Transgressor
               ,
               the
               Adulterer
               ,
               the
               Blasphemer
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               transact
               our
               very
               Sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               opposed
               to
               Guilt
               is
               impossible
               ;
               for
               it
               would
               argue
               either
               a
               mistake
               in
               the
               divine
               Mind
               ,
               to
               account
               him
               the
               Committer
               of
               our
               Sins
               ;
               or
               a
               propagator
               of
               our
               corrupt
               Qualities
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               impossible
               ;
               and
               any
               other
               way
               to
               transact
               Sin
               on
               him
               ,
               besides
               imputing
               the
               Guilt
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               needless
               to
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               our
               sins
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ.
               Sins
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               Atonement
               by
               suffering
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               release
               us
               who
               had
               transgressed
               .
               Now
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               by
               submitting
               to
               the
               Guilt
               ,
               as
               an
               Obligation
               to
               punishment
               according
               to
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               was
               needful
               .
               All
               that
               endangered
               us
               ,
               was
               the
               Threatning
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               which
               was
               destructive
               to
               the
               Offender
               ,
               was
               the
               Punishment
               included
               in
               that
               Threat
               .
               Hence
               Christ
               by
               the
               Father
               's
               Appointment
               ,
               obliging
               himself
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               actually
               suffering
               what
               he
               was
               obliged
               
               to
               ;
               and
               this
               upon
               an
               Agreement
               ,
               that
               ,
               for
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               released
               ;
               where
               is
               the
               need
               of
               more
               ?
               The
               obliquity
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Precept
               ,
               shall
               not
               hurt
               ,
               where
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               answered
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               suffers
               as
               Sponsor
               for
               another
               ,
               need
               not
               sustain
               in
               himself
               the
               Filthiness
               of
               the
               Crime
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               giving
               Satisfaction
               ,
               Gen.
               44.
               33.
               
               Philem.
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               Transacting
               of
               the
               Filthiness
               of
               our
               sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               is
               blasphemous
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               took
               care
               his
               Body
               should
               not
               
                 see
                 Corruption
              
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               3.
               would
               much
               more
               abhor
               to
               take
               in
               our
               Pollution
               ,
               to
               need
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               says
               )
               a
               
                 breathing
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 holy
                 ,
                 harmless
                 ,
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 Sinners
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               7.
               26.
               
               It
               was
               condescension
               enough
               that
               he
               agreed
               to
               be
               treated
               as
               a
               Sinner
               ;
               but
               how
               odious
               is
               it
               to
               load
               him
               with
               Sin
               it self
               ?
               To
               spit
               that
               in
               his
               Face
               ,
               which
               the
               worst
               of
               Men
               abused
               him
               with
               ?
               and
               it
               would
               justify
               his
               Persecutors
               who
               punished
               him
               ,
               if
               that
               he
               was
               really
               the
               Person
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Principle
               represents
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Had
               he
               been
               accounted
               ,
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               very
               Transgressor
               ,
               his
               atonement
               had
               been
               unavailable
               to
               us
               .
               The
               Person
               esteemed
               a
               Sinner
               was
               uncapable
               of
               atoneing
               ;
               he
               that
               must
               redeem
               us
               was
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Just
              
               for
               the
               Unjust
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               
               Whilst
               offering
               himself
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               accounted
               innocent
               and
               blameless
               ;
               an
               Offering
               without
               Spot
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               
               All
               the
               typical
               Sacrifices
               were
               to
               be
               clean
               .
               Let
               none
               say
               he
               must
               have
               no
               sins
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Filthiness
               
               of
               our
               Sins
               is
               transferred
               on
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               much
               his
               own
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               originally
               his
               ;
               and
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               They
               made
               Christodious
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               more
               he
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               if
               the
               Sin
               had
               been
               committed
               by
               himself
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Christ
               then
               suffered
               for
               his
               own
               Sins
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               ours
               ;
               this
               is
               plain
               :
               For
               by
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Notion
               ,
               they
               ceased
               to
               be
               our
               .
               Sins
               before
               he
               suffered
               ,
               and
               they
               became
               his
               own
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               laid
               on
               him
               before
               he
               suffered
               for
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               suffer
               for
               them
               :
               This
               laying
               of
               Sins
               on
               him
               ,
               was
               that
               without
               which
               (
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               p.
               294.
               )
               he
               could
               not
               justly
               be
               put
               to
               suffer
               .
               But
               surely
               none
               can
               doubt
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               was
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 his
                 own
              
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               hear
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Assembly
               .
               If
               you
               see
               their
               
                 Confess
                 .
                 Ch.
              
               8.
               a.
               4.
               
               They
               enumerating
               the
               Instances
               of
               Christ's
               Humiliation
               ,
               speak
               nothing
               of
               this
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               far
               the
               greatest
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               as
               Doctor
               Crisp
               observes
               ,
               p.
               380.
               
               And
               in
               the
               
                 Larger
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               Q.
               
                 How
                 doth
                 Christ
                 execute
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
              
               they
               answer
               ,
               
                 In
                 his
                 own
                 Offering
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
              
               Spot
               ,
               
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               Surely
               
                 without
                 Spot
              
               is
               very
               opposite
               to
               his
               having
               all
               Sin
               and
               Filth
               .
               Doctor
               
               Owen's
               
                 Tr.
                 of
                 Justif.
                 p.
              
               284
               ,
               285
               ,
               287.
               
               He
               vindicates
               the
               Reformed
               from
               what
               he
               calls
               a
               horrid
               Consequence
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 Sinner
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               objected
               ,
               p.
               283.
               
               And
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Guilt
               
               of
               Sin
               is
               an
               external
               Respect
               of
               it
               ;
               with
               respect
               of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               only
               ,
               this
               is
               separable
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               this
               alone
               was
               imputed
               to
               Christ.
               And
               he
               at
               large
               proves
               that
               this
               Imputation
               of
               Guilt
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Christ's
               being
               made
               Sin
               for
               us
               :
               
                 He
                 laid
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Iniquities
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               p.
               511.
               he
               saith
               ,
               The
               Imputation
               of
               Sin
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               did
               not
               carry
               along
               with
               it
               any
               of
               the
               Filth
               or
               Pollution
               of
               Sin
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               him
               by
               Transfusion
               ,
               a
               thing
               impossible
               :
               So
               that
               no
               Denomination
               can
               thence
               arise
               ,
               which
               should
               include
               in
               it
               any
               respect
               to
               them
               ;
               a
               Thought
               hereof
               is
               impious
               ,
               and
               dishonourable
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               And
               then
               he
               next
               infers
               ,
               that
               Christ
               could
               not
               be
               called
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               Adulterer
               ,
               &c.
               
               Reader
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               in
               other
               places
               find
               Doctor
               Owen
               as
               positive
               against
               Doctor
               Crisp
               in
               this
               as
               VVords
               can
               express
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Ground
                 of
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Mistake
              
               .
            
             
               He
               seems
               to
               speak
               of
               Sin
               as
               a
               positive
               material
               thing
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               distinguish
               between
               God's
               laying
               our
               Sins
               on
               Christ
               as
               a
               Physical
               Act
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Moral
               Act
               ;
               and
               seems
               not
               to
               apprehend
               what
               the
               true
               Notion
               of
               imputing
               a
               thing
               to
               another
               in
               Law
               in
               criminal
               Cases
               ,
               is
               ;
               hence
               because
               laying
               a
               material
               Burthen
               on
               a
               Shoulder
               ,
               is
               putting
               that
               very
               Burthen
               there
               ,
               he
               thinks
               God
               took
               our
               very
               ▪
               Sins
               and
               placed
               them
               on
               Christ
               :
               whereas
               God's
               laying
               our
               Sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               moral
               Act
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Rector
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               he
               agreed
               and
               appointed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               in
               his
               
               Person
               stand
               obliged
               to
               bear
               the
               Punishment
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               obtain
               Pardon
               ;
               and
               that
               punishment
               was
               actually
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               suffered
               by
               him
               .
               Hence
               also
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               bound
               in
               a
               Bond
               for
               Money
               becomes
               a
               Debtor
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               because
               Christ
               suffered
               to
               save
               the
               Idolater
               ,
               or
               Blasphemer
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               must
               be
               the
               very
               Idolater
               and
               Blasphemer
               ;
               whereas
               Christ
               ,
               paying
               our
               Debts
               was
               a
               Satisfaction
               for
               Criminals
               ,
               not
               a
               Payment
               of
               Money
               ;
               And
               yet
               it
               's
               plain
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               were
               bound
               for
               Money
               for
               one
               ,
               that
               by
               Drunkenness
               wasts
               his
               Estate
               ,
               my
               being
               bound
               to
               pay
               the
               Money
               ,
               doth
               not
               argue
               that
               I
               was
               the
               Drunkard
               ,
               or
               must
               by
               the
               Creditors
               be
               so
               accounted
               ,
               when
               I
               make
               the
               Payment
               .
               Because
               Christ
               was
               made
               Sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Offering
               or
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               our
               very
               sin
               was
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               filthy
               .
               To
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               because
               Men
               wickedly
               arraigned
               him
               as
               a
               Blasphemer
               therefore
               the
               Doctor
               thinks
               he
               was
               so
               indeed
               ,
               and
               in
               God's
               Account
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               Of
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Elect
               from
               Sins
               upon
               their
               being
               laid
               on
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             THE
             Atonement
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             alone
             the
             Elect
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Elect
             are
             not
             immediately
             pardoned
             upon
             Christ's
             being
             appointed
             to
             suffer
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             assoon
             as
             the
             Atonement
             was
             made
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             Act
             of
             laying
             sins
             on
             Christ
             ,
             God's
             forgiving-Act
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             personally
             discharged
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             The
             very
             Act
             of
             God's
             laying
             Sins
             on
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             actual
             Discharge
             of
             all
             the
             Elect
             from
             all
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp's
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               so
               much
               the
               declared
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               it
               runs
               ,
               as
               a
               Line
               ,
               through
               all
               his
               Discourses
               ;
               and
               is
               the
               foundation
               he
               builds
               most
               upon
               .
               P.
               298.
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Weight
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 very
                 Sin
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 long
                 agone
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 laying
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 Discharge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 general
                 Release
                 and
                 Acquittance
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 Sin
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
               See
               p.
               375.
               281
               ,
               285.
               and
               hence
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Elect
                 are
                 justified
                 before
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 ,
              
               
               
                 till
                 such
                 Believing
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 doth
                 bear
                 his
                 own
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 chargeable
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Transgressions
                 .
              
               p.
               616
               ,
               617.
               
               See
               more
               Ch.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               Difference
               is
               not
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               made
               a
               full
               Atonement
               for
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               that
               shall
               in
               time
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               Elect
               for
               their
               actual
               Remission
               as
               the
               Effect
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               we
               be
               so
               far
               released
               thereupon
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               can
               demand
               no
               Atonement
               from
               any
               who
               shall
               submit
               to
               the
               Gospel-way
               of
               the
               Application
               of
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Law
               be
               answered
               ,
               and
               God's
               Honour
               so
               vindicated
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               Men
               cannot
               hinder
               an
               Offer
               and
               Promise
               of
               Forgiveness
               ,
               and
               Life
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               the
               whole
               meritorious
               Cause
               of
               Pardon
               be
               that
               Atonement
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               required
               of
               Sinners
               is
               only
               a
               Meetness
               to
               receive
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               whether
               this
               Atonement
               was
               the
               only
               way
               of
               Forgiveness
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               apprehend
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               Elect
               were
               actually
               discharged
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               at
               the
               time
               that
               Christ
               made
               Atonement
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ;
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               that
               very
               Act
               of
               God's
               laying
               Sins
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               on
               the
               Cross
               ;
               be
               the
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Elect
               from
               all
               sin
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               and
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               point
               of
               Difference
               thou
               mayst
               find
               handled
               in
               Chap.
               1
               ,
               9
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               the
               last
               I
               do
               refer
               to
               in
               this
               Chap.
               viz.
               that
               the
               very
               Act
               of
               laying
               of
               Sin
               on
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               actual
               immediate
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Elect
               from
               sin
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               was
               not
               the
               Will
               or
               Purpose
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               laying
               of
               our
               sins
               on
               Christ
               should
               be
               the
               immediate
               Discharge
               of
               the
               Elect.
               I
               suppose
               thou
               wilt
               grant
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               ,
               that
               this
               should
               discharge
               them
               ;
               then
               it
               did
               not
               discharge
               them
               .
               And
               it
               's
               plain
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               will
               it
               should
               be
               so
               :
               For
               we
               have
               a
               full
               Account
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Elect
               when
               he
               is
               a
               Believer
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               discharged
               .
               Joh.
               6.
               40.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 which
                 seeth
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 believeth
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 .
              
               The
               Decree
               it self
               adjusted
               this
               Order
               :
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 Elect
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fore-knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 through
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 unto
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               This
               is
               further
               evidenced
               elsewhere
               ;
               even
               in
               all
               such
               Places
               as
               be
               produced
               to
               prove
               that
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               is
               required
               to
               our
               actual
               Remission
               ,
               and
               that
               declare
               the
               Impenitent
               and
               Unbelieving
               to
               be
               unpardoned
               :
               For
               we
               cannot
               suppose
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               revealed
               Will
               in
               his
               Word
               is
               repugnant
               to
               his
               Purposes
               ,
               when
               dying
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               should
               add
               other
               Requisites
               to
               the
               Pardon
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               immediately
               pardoned
               on
               his
               Death
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               This
               overthrows
               the
               whole
               Scheme
               so
               wisely
               contriv'd
               for
               the
               Distribution
               of
               the
               Effects
               of
               his
               Death
               .
               Things
               are
               so
               adjusted
               that
               ,
               forgiving
               the
               Elect
               ,
               should
               be
               an
               Effect
               of
               Christ's
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               :
               
                 He
                 is
                 exalted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               5.
               31.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               to
               influence
               in
               the
               Application
               of
               Christ's
               Merits
               for
               Forgiveness
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 washed
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 our
                 God.
              
               Hence
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Gospel-Ministry
               is
               
                 to
                 open
                 mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 them
                 from
                 Darkness
                 to
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               26.
               18.
               
               It
               's
               a
               Mercy
               received
               in
               this
               Order
               ,
               which
               is
               quite
               overturned
               ,
               if
               the
               Elect
               be
               discharged
               when
               Christ
               died
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               the
               opposite
               Errour
               ,
               the
               Elect
               would
               have
               been
               discharged
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               never
               risen
               again
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               meer
               laying
               our
               Sins
               on
               Christ
               did
               acquit
               the
               Elect
               ,
               let
               Christ
               never
               have
               risen
               ,
               we
               were
               rid
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               ceased
               to
               be
               ours
               ;
               and
               so
               could
               not
               condemn
               us
               ,
               by
               returning
               upon
               our
               Persons
               ,
               tho'
               Christ
               had
               continued
               dead
               ;
               yea
               ,
               his
               continuing
               dead
               had
               been
               the
               surest
               Release
               .
               Whereas
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 begotten
                 to
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 by
                 Christ's
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               
                 and
                 saved
                 thereby
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Yea
               ,
               if
               taking
               sins
               off
               from
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               laying
               them
               on
               Christ
               ,
               was
               their
               Discharge
               ,
               
               they
               would
               be
               discharged
               before
               the
               sufferings
               and
               Death
               of
               Christ
               :
               This
               appears
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ
               before
               he
               suffered
               ;
               and
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Scheme
               ,
               were
               taken
               off
               us
               ,
               to
               lay
               on
               Christ
               ;
               and
               their
               being
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               made
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               just
               :
               From
               which
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Elect
               were
               eased
               of
               their
               Burthen
               before
               Christ
               suffered
               ;
               yea
               it
               would
               be
               easily
               proved
               ,
               they
               were
               released
               tho'
               he
               had
               not
               suffered
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               this
               Errour
               hold
               ,
               the
               Gospel-Notion
               of
               Forgiveness
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               destroyed
               .
               Forgiveness
               denotes
               the
               Person
               guilty
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               judicial
               Act
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Rector
               ,
               acting
               by
               the
               Gospel-Rule
               ;
               and
               this
               supposeth
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               Atonement
               made
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Grant
               made
               in
               the
               Virtue
               thereof
               .
               But
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Opinion
               ,
               the
               Person
               is
               never
               guilty
               ;
               for
               sins
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ
               before
               we
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               were
               never
               upon
               us
               .
               A
               judicial
               Act
               by
               a
               Rule
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               ;
               for
               the
               Gospel-grant
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               as
               elect
               ;
               but
               as
               penitent
               Believers
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               Atonement
               of
               Christ
               supposed
               to
               our
               Forgiveness
               :
               For
               the
               Doctor
               owneth
               ,
               that
               our
               sins
               being
               laid
               on
               Christ
               is
               before
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Atonement
               ;
               and
               without
               our
               sins
               lay
               on
               Christ
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               justly
               be
               punished
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               our
               Discharge
               being
               a
               Transferring
               of
               sin
               from
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               done
               before
               Christ
               made
               Atonement
               ,
               we
               are
               discharged
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Atonement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Forgiveness
               
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               Atonement
               .
               I
               need
               not
               add
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Notion
               ,
               Heathens
               may
               be
               in
               a
               pardoned
               state
               ,
               and
               there
               's
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               a
               state
               of
               Wrath.
               
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               read
               before
               ,
               Ch.
               1.
               
               How
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 at
                 the
                 Savoy
              
               declare
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               justified
               before
               the
               Spirit
               apply
               Christ
               to
               us
               in
               our
               effectual
               Vocation
               .
               They
               both
               agree
               in
               
                 Conf.
                 ch
              
               .
               8.
               a.
               1.
               
               That
               God
               ,
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               gave
               Christ
               a
               People
               to
               be
               his
               Seed
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               by
               him
               in
               time
               redeemed
               ,
               called
               ,
               justified
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               glorified
               .
               Here
               thou
               seest
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               Justification
               are
               distinct
               things
               ;
               and
               the
               Elect
               are
               ,
               in
               Time
               ,
               called
               before
               they
               be
               justified
               .
               In
               the
               Larger
               
                 Catechis
                 .
                 Q.
                 What
                 doth
                 God
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 escape
                 his
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Curse
                 due
                 to
                 us
                 ?
              
               The
               Assembly
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 escape
                 Wrath
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               requireth
               of
               us
               ,
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               diligent
               Use
               of
               the
               outward
               Means
               whereby
               Christ
               communicates
               to
               us
               the
               Benefits
               of
               his
               Mediation
               .
               Here
               thou
               seest
               ,
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               may
               be
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               without
               the
               Benefits
               of
               Christ's
               Mediation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Curse
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               as
               still
               due
               to
               us
               for
               sin
               till
               we
               repent
               and
               believe
               :
               For
               it
               's
               to
               escape
               these
               ,
               God
               requires
               Repentance
               and
               Faith.
               3.
               
               It
               's
               by
               Means
               attended
               to
               and
               operating
               on
               us
               ;
               that
               the
               Benefits
               
               of
               Christ's
               Mediation
               are
               communicated
               for
               the
               Removal
               of
               the
               Curse
               and
               Wrath.
               VVhat
               can
               be
               more
               fully
               spoken
               against
               our
               being
               discharged
               when
               Christ
               suffered
               ;
               yea
               or
               before
               we
               repent
               and
               believe
               ?
            
             
               The
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 New-England
              
               condemn
               this
               Speech
               ,
               viz.
               To
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 unsafe
                 Speech
                 :
              
               VVe
               must
               say
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Synod
               tells
               us
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 unsafe
                 Speech
              
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               say
               a
               Man
               is
               justified
               before
               Faith
               ,
               or
               without
               Faith
               ,
               is
               unsafe
               ,
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               p.
               17
               ,
               18.
               —
               and
               they
               confute
               That
               as
               the
               68.
               
               Errour
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Faith
                 justifies
                 an
                 Unbeliever
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Faith
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               justifies
               me
               that
               have
               no
               Faith
               in
               my self
               .
               p.
               13.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Owen
                 of
                 Justif.
                 p.
              
               306.
               saith
               ,
               But
               yet
               the
               Act
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               laying
               our
               sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               conveyed
               no
               actual
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               us
               unto
               what
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
               :
               They
               are
               not
               immediately
               thereon
               ,
               nor
               by
               virtue
               thereof
               
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 esteemed
                 ours
              
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               
                 appointed
                 somewhat
                 else
              
               ,
               not
               only
               antecedent
               thereunto
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Means
               of
               it
               ,
               unto
               his
               own
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistakes
               .
            
             
               Because
               it
               was
               God's
               Act
               to
               appoint
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               in
               his
               VVay
               and
               Time
               ,
               be
               discharged
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               we
               are
               immediately
               discharged
               by
               that
               Act.
               Because
               Christ's
               Atonement
               is
               the
               sole
               meritorious
               Cause
               of
               Forgiveness
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               God
               suspends
               not
               Forgiveness
               till
               he
               works
               any
               thing
               else
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               requisite
               to
               our
               being
               forgiven
               ;
               tho'
               not
               as
               any
               meritorious
               cause
               .
               Because
               the
               Scape-Goat
               carried
               their
               sins
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               who
               expressed
               their
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               by
               laying
               on
               hands
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               confessing
               sin
               ;
               therefore
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               by
               Christ
               ,
               while
               they
               continue
               impenitent
               and
               unbelieving
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               Of
               the
               Elect's
               ceasing
               to
               be
               Sinners
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               their
               Sins
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             REader
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             ,
             1.
             
             Men
             are
             sinners
             ,
             or
             cease
             to
             be
             sinners
             ,
             in
             several
             distinct
             Respects
             :
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Filth
             and
             Obliquity
             of
             Sin
             ;
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             or
             less
             sinners
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             Innocence
             and
             Holiness
             .
             2.
             
             With
             some
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             refers
             to
             the
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             Offenders
             :
             With
             respect
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Offenders
             be
             more
             or
             less
             sinners
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             or
             not
             forgiven
             .
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             which
             was
             sinful
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             neither
             After-sanctification
             nor
             Pardon
             ,
             will
             deliver
             a
             Transgressor
             from
             having
             been
             a
             sinner
             ;
             the
             Fact
             was
             his
             :
             The
             first
             and
             last
             denominate
             one
             a
             sinner
             most
             properly
             :
             The
             second
             denominates
             a
             Man
             punishable
             ,
             but
             
             not
             a
             sinner
             formally
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Principles
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             elect
             ,
             who
             cease
             to
             be
             sinners
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             a
             Believer
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             sinner
             before
             he
             believed
             ;
             for
             he
             states
             the
             time
             to
             be
             when
             Christ
             had
             our
             sins
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             viz.
             on
             the
             Cross.
             Having
             explained
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             Truth
             .
             An
             elect
             Person
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             upon
             the
             laying
             of
             our
             sins
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             remains
             a
             sinner
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             till
             he
             believes
             ;
             (
             if
             Adult
             .
             )
             He
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Filth
             of
             sin
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             sanctified
             .
             He
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             sinful
             Fact
             he
             commits
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             after
             Pardon
             and
             Sanctification
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             from
             the
             Curse
             when
             he
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             purged
             from
             all
             the
             Filth
             of
             sin
             when
             he
             is
             perfect
             in
             Holiness
             .
             And
             tho'
             Christ
             did
             bear
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             Iniquity
             ;
             yet
             it
             never
             was
             Christ's
             Iniquity
             ,
             but
             ours
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             The
             Elect
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ceased
             to
             be
             sinners
             ;
             and
             ,
             ever
             since
             their
             sins
             are
             none
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               puts
               this
               Objection
               .
               p.
               8.
               
               
                 Must
                 not
                 he
                 be
                 reckoned
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinner
                 while
                 he
                 doth
                 sin
                 ?
              
               A.
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 No
                 :
                 Tho'
                 he
                 doth
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 a
                 sinner
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 sins
                 are
                 reckoned
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 A
                 Man
                 doth
                 sin
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 God
                 reckons
                 not
                 his
                 sin
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ;
                 he
                 reckons
              
               
               
                 it
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 cannot
                 reckon
                 it
                 his
                 .
              
               This
               he
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               p.
               270.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               he
               thinks
               all
               the
               unbelieving
               Elect
               have
               )
               
                 all
                 these
                 Transgressions
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 are
                 become
                 actually
                 the
                 Transgressions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 thine
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 ceasest
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Transgressor
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 of
                 thy
                 Life
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 not
                 a
                 sinful
                 Person
                 ,
                 what
                 sin
                 soever
                 thou
                 committest
                 ,
                 p.
              
               271.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 Person
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Elect
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 manifests
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 Christ
                 was
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               Difference
               is
               not
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               pardoned
               Sinner
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               Condemnation
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               God
               ,
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               will
               deal
               with
               a
               pardoned
               Sinner
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               a
               Sinner
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Forgiveness
               doth
               take
               away
               Sin
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Obligation
               to
               Punishment
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Atonement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               applied
               in
               its
               full
               Effects
               ,
               will
               perfectly
               remove
               all
               Punishment
               ,
               and
               purge
               away
               all
               Filth
               and
               Defilement
               from
               the
               Elect.
               Each
               of
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               ,
               because
               Christ
               obliged
               himself
               to
               bear
               the
               satisfactory
               Punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               did
               they
               therefore
               become
               the
               sins
               of
               Christ
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               
               deny
               .
               Of
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               Chap.
               2.
               2.
               
               Whether
               our
               sins
               were
               pardoned
               when
               Christ
               suffered
               on
               the
               Cross
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               :
               Of
               this
               ,
               see
               ch
               .
               1.
               and
               3.
               and
               12.
               &c.
               3.
               
               Whether
               even
               they
               that
               are
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               do
               sin
               ,
               are
               they
               Transgressors
               and
               Sinners
               ;
               and
               are
               the
               sins
               they
               commit
               ,
               their
               sins
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               proved
               .
            
             
               One
               would
               think
               this
               needed
               no
               proof
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               a
               rational
               Subject
               ,
               transgressing
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               a
               Transgressor
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               that
               doth
               a
               sinful
               Fact
               is
               a
               doer
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               his
               sinfull
               Fact
               who
               doth
               act
               it
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               Point
               is
               included
               in
               these
               plain
               things
               .
               Need
               I
               add
               ?
               1.
               
               Christ
               teacheth
               Believers
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Pardon
               of
               Sins
               as
               their
               own
               Sins
               .
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               11.
               4.
               
               It
               would
               be
               vain
               to
               object
               ,
               they
               pray
               for
               the
               Manife
               station
               of
               Pardon
               ;
               for
               were
               it
               so
               ;
               yet
               it
               's
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               It
               would
               sound
               strange
               to
               pray
               ,
               Forgive
               us
               the
               sins
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Saints
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               esteemed
               their
               sins
               to
               be
               their
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               themselves
               sinners
               ,
               when
               they
               committed
               sin
               ,
               or
               found
               its
               motions
               :
               
                 Though
                 our
                 Iniquities
                 testify
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               14.
               7.
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 Iniquities
                 we
                 know
                 them
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               59.
               12.
               
               
                 Take
                 away
                 mine
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               Job
               7.
               21.
               
               
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 my
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               Ps.
               25.
               11.
               
               Was
               it
               not
               his
               own
               sin
               that
               Peter
               wept
               for
               ?
               And
               whose
               sin
               caused
               the
               incestuous
               Man's
               sorrow
               ?
               See
               1
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 Confess
                 our
                 Sins
              
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               God
               reckons
               mens
               sins
               to
               be
               their
               own
               ;
               he
               reproves
               them
               as
               theirs
               ;
               he
               forgave
               them
               as
               theirs
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               12.
               
               Jer.
               33.
               8.
               
               Surely
               ,
               the
               few
               things
               which
               God
               had
               against
               Thyatira
               ,
               were
               the
               sins
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               20.
               
               Were
               they
               not
               Laodiceans
               sins
               which
               God
               calls
               her
               to
               repent
               of
               ?
               Rev.
               3.
               19.
               and
               whose
               sin
               was
               that
               ,
               which
               Paul
               wished
               might
               not
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               who
               deserted
               him
               ?
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               16.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Mark
               what
               will
               follow
               hence
               :
               No
               elect
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               is
               justly
               censured
               for
               offences
               ,
               and
               no
               Christian
               criminal
               should
               be
               punished
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               not
               the
               sinners
               ;
               the
               sin
               is
               not
               theirs
               .
               A
               hundred
               such
               consequences
               naturally
               proceed
               from
               this
               error
               ,
               which
               fully
               tends
               to
               render
               sin
               and
               sinners
               innocent
               :
               Not
               to
               say
               what
               Popery
               is
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               justification
               did
               remove
               the
               filth
               of
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               cite
               from
               the
               
                 Assembly
                 and
                 Elders
                 at
                 the
              
               Savoy
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               God
               fees
               Sin
               in
               Believers
               ,
               and
               what
               Afflictions
               God
               brings
               on
               Believers
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Necessity
               of
               renewed
               Pardon
               ,
               will
               declare
               their
               full
               consent
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               these
               Heads
               prove
               the
               present
               Truth
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               see
               Chap.
               1.
               6
               ,
               17.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               condemn
               this
               as
               a
               blasphemous
               Speech
               of
               their
               
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
                 will
                 let
                 me
                 sin
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Honour
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 P.
              
               19.
               
               And
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 Holy
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 never
                 the
                 better
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 unholy
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 never
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Dr.
               Owen
               of
               Justif.
               faith
               ,
               P.
               284.
               
               To
               imagine
               
               such
               an
               Imputation
               of
               our
               sins
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               thereon
               they
               should
               cease
               to
               be
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               become
               his
               absolutely
               ,
               is
               to
               overthrow
               that
               which
               is
               affirmed
               ;
               for
               on
               that
               supposition
               Christ
               would
               not
               suffer
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               And
               a
               few
               Lines
               after
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               No
               Non-imputation
               of
               sin
               ,
               as
               unto
               Punishment
               ,
               can
               free
               the
               Person
               ,
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               from
               being
               formally
               a
               Sinner
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Dr's
               .
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               God
               removes
               our
               sins
               by
               Pardon
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               acquit
               us
               from
               Punishment
               ;
               therefore
               our
               sins
               cease
               to
               be
               ours
               .
               Because
               a
               pardoned
               Person
               is
               discharged
               from
               Condemnation
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               ,
               that
               Person
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denominated
               a
               Sinner
               from
               the
               Violation
               of
               the
               Precept
               .
               Because
               Christ
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               sin
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               no
               Filth
               can
               cleave
               to
               the
               Offender
               ,
               nor
               he
               be
               a
               Transgressor
               by
               the
               Offence
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               warn
               thee
               how
               the
               Doctor
               speaks
               of
               laying
               our
               sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               P.
               339.
               and
               the
               actual
               forgiving
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               but
               they
               differ
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               in
               Chap.
               3.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
               Of
               the
               Time
               when
               our
               Sins
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               continued
               there
               .
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             THE
             Obligation
             of
             suffering
             for
             our
             Sins
             was
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             from
             his
             undertaking
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             the
             Moment
             wherein
             he
             finished
             his
             satisfactory
             Atonement
             .
             The
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             lay
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             moment
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             of
             his
             State
             of
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             The
             Time
             when
             our
             sins
             were
             laid
             actually
             on
             Christ
             ,
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             nailed
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             God
             actually
             forsook
             him
             ;
             and
             they
             continued
             on
             him
             till
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             
               Proved
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Dr's
               .
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               P.
               356.
               
               
                 Now
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 pitcht
                 time
                 wherein
                 God
                 did
                 serve
                 Execution
                 actually
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 did
                 forsake
                 this
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 him
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 sin
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               P.
               357.
               
               
                 Look
                 upon
                 the
                 Execution
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 the
                 Execution
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 actual
                 laying
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 this
                 Inniquity
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 nailed
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 sin
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               360.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               God
               withdraws
               ,
               and
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               were
               the
               very
               eminent
               compleating
               
               Parts
               of
               Christ's
               propitiatory
               Sufferings
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               Whether
               our
               sins
               were
               not
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               (
               in
               a
               scripture
               Sence
               )
               before
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               whether
               ,
               what
               he
               suffered
               before
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
               were
               propitiatory
               Sufferings
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Assertion
               opposeth
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Take
               with
               thee
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               Chap.
               2.
               that
               the
               Filth
               of
               sin
               was
               not
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ;
               and
               it
               remains
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               am
               to
               prove
               ,
               is
               either
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               under
               an
               Obligation
               to
               bear
               the
               Punishment
               of
               sin
               before
               his
               Crucifixion
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               he
               actually
               suffered
               some
               of
               the
               Punishment
               of
               sin
               before
               his
               Crucifixion
               .
               And
               can
               there
               be
               a
               Necessity
               of
               saying
               much
               of
               either
               ?
               As
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               Whatever
               proves
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               what
               ever
               Grant
               was
               made
               of
               saving
               Benefits
               to
               any
               fallen
               Sinner
               ,
               before
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               trust
               of
               his
               executing
               what
               he
               had
               engaged
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               such
               Expressions
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 Will
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               57.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 I
                 came
                 unto
                 this
                 Hour
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               do
               prove
               that
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               the
               bearing
               of
               Punishment
               as
               our
               Sponsor
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               on
               the
               Cross.
               As
               to
               the
               Second
               ,
               I
               would
               only
               note
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               Humiliation
               was
               a
               degree
               of
               his
               suffering
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Satisfaction
               .
               His
               being
               made
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               by
               being
               incarnate
               ,
               his
               Poverty
               ,
               his
               Temptations
               ,
               his
               Stoning
               ,
               his
               Reproaches
               ,
               his
               Whippings
               ,
               his
               Agony
               in
               the
               
               Garden
               ,
               his
               Arraignment
               ,
               his
               Condemnation
               ▪
               Buffettings
               ,
               Spitting
               on
               him
               ,
               being
               crowned
               with
               Thorns
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ;
               were
               they
               real
               Sufferings
               or
               no
               ?
               if
               they
               were
               Punishments
               ,
               what
               were
               they
               for
               ?
               except
               for
               sin
               :
               How
               could
               he
               otherwise
               be
               subject
               to
               them
               any
               more
               than
               to
               Death
               it self
               ?
               2
               The
               Effects
               and
               Fruits
               of
               satisfactory
               Sufferings
               ,
               are
               ascribed
               to
               several
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               ,
               besides
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               
               
                 For
                 your
                 Sakes
                 he
                 became
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 through
                 his
                 Poverty
                 might
                 be
                 rich
                 .
              
               Isa.
               53.
               5.
               
               
                 With
                 his
                 Stripes
                 we
                 are
                 healed
              
               ;
               and
               sundry
               other
               places
               .
               Nay
               ,
               to
               suppose
               any
               Degree
               of
               Suffering
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               Sins
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               even
               though
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Sence
               ,
               would
               overturn
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               justifie
               the
               Socinians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               The
               Assemblies
               Lesser
               Catechism
               ,
               Q.
               
                 Wherein
                 did
                 Christ's
                 Humiliation
                 consist
              
               ?
               A.
               
                 In
                 his
                 being
                 Born
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 Condition
                 ,
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 undergoing
                 the
                 Miseries
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cursed
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 in
                 being
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Death
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               Thou
               seest
               Christ's
               Incarnation
               ,
               or
               being
               Born
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               things
               before
               Christ's
               Crucifixion
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               his
               Humiliation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               the
               hidings
               of
               God's
               Face
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               dying
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               did
               so
               compleat
               and
               finish
               the
               Work
               of
               Satisfaction
               as
               the
               principal
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               our
               Sins
               were
               not
               laid
               on
               Christ
               till
               then
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
               Of
               God's
               Separation
               from
               ,
               and
               Abhorrence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               while
               our
               Sins
               lay
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             THough
             God
             testified
             his
             threatned
             Indignation
             against
             Sin
             ,
             in
             the
             awful
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ's
             Soul
             and
             Body
             in
             his
             Agony
             ,
             and
             suspended
             those
             delightful
             Communications
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             to
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             wonted
             Degrees
             ;
             yet
             God
             was
             never
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             much
             less
             during
             his
             Body's
             lying
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             neither
             was
             the
             Father
             ever
             displeased
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             far
             less
             did
             he
             abhor
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Filthiness
             of
             Sin
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             Christ
             was
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Filthiness
             of
             Sins
             ,
             while
             they
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             separated
             from
             God
             ,
             odious
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Object
             of
             God's
             Abhorrence
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               P.
               294.
               
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 I
                 affirm
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 bear
                 our
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 for
                 that
                 Iniquity
                 was
                 separated
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 here
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Christ
                 spake
                 untruth
                 .
                 P.
              
               295.
               
               The
               Doctor
               puts
               an
               Objection
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 for
                 saking
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Sin
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 had
                 not
                 Christ
                 breathed
                 out
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 that
                 were
              
               
               
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 God
                 again
                 ;
                 he
                 having
                 taken
                 Sin
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 unload
                 himself
                 of
                 Sin
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Separation
                 and
                 Forsaking
                 when
                 Christ
                 died
                 but
                 at
                 his
                 Rising
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Meeting
                 again
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 renewing
                 his
                 Sonship
                 .
                 P.
              
               408.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 higher
                 Expression
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 bear
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 Men
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Affliction
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 God
                 can
                 smile
                 upon
                 Persons
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 greatest
                 Scorn
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 But
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 charge
                 any
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 an
              
               Abhorrence
               
                 there
                 .
                 P.
              
               379
               ,
               380.
               
               He
               shews
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Scorn
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 suffer
                 the
                 most
                 accursed
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 less
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 Iniquity
                 is
                 the
                 hatefullest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 where
                 Iniquity
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 a
              
               Toad
               
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 odious
                 nor
                 ugly
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Person
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 God.
                 P.
              
               180.
               
               
                 All
                 that
                 Filthiness
                 and
                 Loathsomeness
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 stands
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Abhorred
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               the
               Soul
               of
               Christ
               endured
               the
               Effects
               of
               Gods
               Wrath
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               was
               amazed
               thereat
               as
               well
               as
               at
               the
               Importance
               of
               the
               Work
               he
               was
               engaged
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Enemies
               he
               was
               to
               encounter
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               he
               was
               to
               make
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               suspended
               for
               a
               while
               on
               the
               Cross
               the
               delightful
               Communications
               of
               it self
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Degrees
               it
               was
               accustomed
               
               to
               emit
               to
               the
               humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ.
               These
               with
               awe
               I
               freely
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Difference
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               was
               separated
               from
               God.
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               was
               at
               any
               time
               under
               God's
               Abhorrency
               ,
               or
               odious
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               under
               the
               Loathsomeness
               of
               Sin.
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               without
               Detestation
               .
               3.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               was
               thus
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Filthiness
               of
               Sin
               upon
               him
               ,
               separated
               from
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Abhorrency
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               during
               his
               lying
               in
               the
               Grave
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               it
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               would
               be
               true
               for
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               his
               Humiliation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               Separation
               was
               impossible
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Union
               between
               the
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               in
               one
               Person
               .
               This
               Union
               could
               not
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               nor
               could
               all
               Communications
               of
               Comfort
               or
               Strength
               from
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               be
               interrupted
               while
               the
               Union
               remained
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               had
               never
               a
               personal
               Subsistence
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               but
               was
               assumed
               by
               the
               eternal
               Word
               ,
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               of
               one
               Essence
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Father
               had
               promised
               constant
               Supports
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               Undertakings
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               his
               comfortable
               Presence
               with
               him
               ,
               Isa.
               42.
               1
               ,
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               Isa.
               50.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               had
               least
               reason
               to
               assert
               this
               Separation
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               so
               
               exceeded
               in
               telling
               us
               ,
               P.
               379.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Form
                 and
                 Strength
                 of
                 both
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 God-head
                 gives
                 Life
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Sufficiency
                 to
                 bear
                 Iniquity
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               ,
               P.
               378.
               
               
                 Should
                 Iniquity
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 not
                 support
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 sunk
                 under
                 sin
                 .
              
               Reader
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               should
               affirm
               a
               Separation
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               all
               the
               time
               when
               Iniquity
               was
               upon
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               could
               not
               be
               abhorred
               ,
               or
               odious
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               in
               him
               God
               was
               always
               
                 well
                 pleased
              
               ,
               Isa.
               42.
               1.
               
               Mat.
               17.
               5.
               
               He
               was
               now
               yielding
               the
               highest
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               was
               at
               least
               no
               cause
               of
               Offence
               ;
               yea
               ,
               God
               loved
               him
               for
               this
               ,
               John
               10.
               17
               ,
               18.
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               was
               always
               Gods
               Delight
               ,
               from
               Eternity
               to
               Eternity
               ,
               Prov.
               8.
               30.
               and
               could
               not
               but
               be
               so
               .
               Christ
               must
               have
               been
               as
               odious
               to
               himself
               as
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Holy
               Essence
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               How
               horrid
               a
               sound
               must
               it
               have
               to
               a
               Christian
               Ear
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               A
               Christ
               odious
               to
               God
               ,
               abhorred
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               loathsome
               ,
               a
               detestable
               ,
               an
               abominable
               and
               filthy
               sinner
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               This
               Point
               carries
               that
               Aspect
               ,
               that
               from
               Regards
               for
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               insist
               on
               it
               ▪
               nor
               its
               necessary
               Consequences
               ,
               and
               yet
               upon
               this
               depend
               many
               of
               his
               Positions
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Christ
               could
               not
               be
               thus
               separated
               from
               ,
               and
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Abhorred
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               while
               his
               Body
               lay
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               for
               then
               his
               Soul
               could
               not
               
                 be
                 in
                 Paradise
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               when
               his
               Body
               was
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               Luk.
               23.
               43.
               
               Alas
               !
               how
               can
               any
               bear
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               )
               
                 he
                 never
                 saw
                 God's
                 Face
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 ?
              
               Where
               was
               he
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               What
               tormenting
               Agitations
               of
               Soul
               must
               he
               be
               under
               ,
               even
               after
               Death
               ,
               in
               the
               unseen
               State
               ?
               The
               Papists
               indeed
               tell
               us
               he
               was
               in
               Hell
               ;
               but
               they
               assign
               Purposes
               more
               becoming
               Christ's
               being
               there
               ,
               than
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Position
               imports
               .
               It
               was
               the
               height
               of
               Hell
               ,
               for
               Christ
               to
               be
               banished
               from
               God's
               Face
               ,
               and
               be
               under
               his
               very
               Wrath
               and
               Abhorrence
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               his
               Mind
               tormented
               with
               the
               Filth
               of
               sin
               made
               his
               :
               He
               never
               would
               have
               been
               a
               Saviour
               on
               Terms
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Person
               .
               But
               the
               whole
               Notion
               is
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               under
               the
               greatest
               Abatements
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               he
               owns
               God's
               Presence
               and
               Relation
               :
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 My
                 God
              
               ,
               Matth.
               27.
               46.
               and
               just
               upon
               his
               loud
               Cry
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 Hands
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 said
                 thus
                 he
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               22.
               46.
               
               Was
               there
               a
               Separation
               or
               Abhorrence
               ,
               when
               he
               thus
               addresseth
               himself
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               ?
               Did
               he
               never
               come
               near
               God
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               when
               God
               received
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               rejected
               his
               Prayer
               ?
               which
               God
               never
               did
               reject
               :
               Joh.
               11.
               42.
               
               
                 Me
                 thou
                 hearest
                 always
              
               .
               See
               Ps.
               69.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Ps.
               22.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               24.
               
               Heb.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 feared
                 ,
              
               which
               refers
               to
               this
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               The
               Opinion
               I
               oppose
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               only
               instance
               the
               Words
               of
               Doctor
               
                 Owen
                 of
                 Justif.
                 P.
              
               286.
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 should
                 hate
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 taking
                 on
                 him
                 our
                 Debt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Payment
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 suppose
                 a
                 Person
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 heroick
                 Generosity
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 Would
                 the
              
               most
               cruel
               Tyrant
               
                 under
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 hate
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               then
               the
               Doctor
               shews
               here
               ,
               and
               P.
               287.
               the
               Word
               Hate
               signifies
               either
               an
               Aversion
               or
               Detestation
               of
               Mind
               ,
               or
               only
               a
               
                 Will
                 of
                 Punishment
              
               :
               In
               the
               first
               Sence
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               ground
               why
               God
               should
               hate
               Christ
               on
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Guilt
               unto
               him
               ;
               sin
               inherent
               renders
               the
               Soul
               polluted
               ,
               abominable
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Object
               of
               Divine
               Aversation
               :
               But
               Christ
               was
               undefiled
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               doth
               not
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Affects
               of
               VVrath
               ,
               and
               the
               Effects
               of
               VVrath
               .
               Because
               God
               forsook
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               usual
               Degrees
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               he
               thinks
               Christ
               was
               separated
               from
               God.
               Because
               he
               that
               is
               formally
               a
               sinner
               ,
               is
               odious
               to
               God
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               Christ
               was
               odious
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               on
               him
               the
               Punishment
               of
               sin
               ,
               with
               the
               Guilt
               or
               Obligation
               to
               bear
               this
               Punishment
               by
               his
               own
               Consent
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               have
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Loathsomeness
               of
               sin
               .
               I
               know
               not
               why
               he
               thinks
               Christ
               came
               not
               near
               God
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               to
               his
               Resurrection
               ;
               unless
               because
               of
               his
               Conceit
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Loathsomeness
               of
               sin
               being
               on
               him
               ,
               God
               could
               not
               bear
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               till
               he
               had
               sweat
               it
               out
               ;
               a
               Reason
               too
               horrid
               for
               me
               to
               say
               more
               to
               ,
               and
               indeed
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Notion
               of
               a
               Mediator
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Change
               of
               Person
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               their
               being
               as
               Righteous
               as
               he
               .
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             THE
             Mediatorial
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             is
             so
             imputed
             to
             true
             Believers
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             thereof
             they
             are
             pardoned
             and
             accepted
             unto
             Life
             eternal
             ,
             it
             being
             reckoned
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             pleadable
             by
             them
             for
             these
             Uses
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             personally
             done
             and
             suffered
             what
             Christ
             did
             as
             Mediator
             for
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Atonement
             nor
             meriting
             Price
             of
             saving
             Benefits
             can
             be
             demanded
             from
             them
             .
             Nevertheless
             this
             Mediatorial
             Righteousness
             is
             not
             subjectively
             in
             them
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             Change
             of
             Person
             betwixt
             them
             and
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             as
             righteous
             as
             he
             but
             there
             remain
             Spots
             and
             Blemishes
             in
             them
             ,
             untill
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             perfect
             that
             Holiness
             begun
             in
             all
             true
             Believers
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             effect
             ,
             before
             he
             bring
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             Errour
             .
             Every
             Believer
             (
             or
             elect
             Person
             )
             is
             as
             righteous
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             perfect
             Change
             of
             Person
             and
             Condition
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Elect
             ;
             he
             was
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             viz.
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             Spot
             or
             Blemish
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               P.
               270
               ,
               271.
               
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 compleatly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 righteous
                 as
                 he
                 ;
                 nor
                 we
                 so
                 compleatly
                 sinful
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 became
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 compleatly
                 sinful
                 as
                 we
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 very
                 Sinfulness
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 that
                 very
                 Sinfulness
                 before
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 direct
                 Change
                 ,
                 Christ
                 takes
                 our
                 Person
                 and
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ;
                 we
                 take
                 Christ's
                 Person
                 and
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Lord
                 beheld
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 beholds
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 reckon
                 well
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 always
                 reckon
                 your selves
                 in
                 anothers
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 in
                 your
                 Person
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               P.
               180.
               
               
                 God
                 gives
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 Christ
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Christ.
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 giving
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Loveliness
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 lovely
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 himself
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               P.
               158.
               
               
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 Person
                 in
                 Blood
                 in
                 a
                 loathsome
                 Condition
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 loathsome
                 as
                 the
                 Person
                 is
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 is
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Beauty
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               On
               
               the
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               P.
               428.
               
               
                 We
                 appear
                 before
                 God
                 perfect
                 in
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               P.
               419
               ,
               420.
               
               
                 Christ
                 draws
                 up
                 and
                 exhales
                 that
                 Impurity
                 which
                 Men
                 live
                 in
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 when
                 Men
                 are
                 without
                 Spot
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 fair
                 ,
                 God
                 falls
                 in
                 Love
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 Blemish
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 no
                 Imperfection
                 .
              
               See
               more
               of
               this
               in
               
                 Chap.
                 Of
                 Union
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               the
               mediatioral
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               (
               habitual
               ,
               active
               and
               Passive
               )
               be
               a
               Righteousness
               sufficient
               to
               ,
               and
               designed
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Elect.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               our
               Justification
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Benefits
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               the
               Fruits
               of
               this
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               meritorious
               Cause
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ's
               Sufferings
               and
               Obedience
               were
               so
               in
               our
               Stead
               ,
               that
               God
               cannot
               exact
               from
               us
               any
               other
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ,
               or
               meriting
               Price
               of
               any
               Gospel-blessings
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               merited
               for
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               in
               his
               Time
               and
               Way
               be
               certainly
               Partakers
               of
               its
               saving
               Effects
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               only
               purchase
               a
               conditional
               Grant
               of
               those
               Effects
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               ,
               besides
               these
               Effects
               being
               made
               ours
               ,
               the
               very
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               is
               imputed
               to
               true
               Believers
               ,
               as
               what
               was
               always
               undertaken
               and
               designed
               for
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               effectual
               to
               their
               actual
               Pardon
               and
               Acceptance
               to
               Life
               :
               Yea
               ,
               is
               pleadable
               by
               them
               as
               their
               Security
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               useful
               
               to
               their
               Happiness
               ,
               as
               if
               themselves
               had
               done
               and
               suffered
               what
               Christ
               did
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ
               by
               his
               Righteousness
               merited
               and
               by
               his
               Spirit
               doth
               renew
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Members
               ,
               and
               will
               in
               time
               so
               communicate
               of
               his
               Grace
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               perfectly
               holy
               ,
               even
               without
               Spot
               and
               Blemish
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Spots
               and
               Blemishes
               remaining
               in
               a
               godly
               Man
               ,
               do
               consist
               with
               his
               justified
               State
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               God's
               Favours
               .
               All
               these
               I
               do
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               The
               Difference
               lies
               in
               these
               Points
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               there
               be
               a
               Change
               of
               Person
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Elect
               ?
               yea
               ,
               or
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               Believers
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Mediatorial
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               be
               subjectively
               in
               us
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               though
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               grant
               it
               is
               imputed
               to
               the
               saving
               Advantages
               of
               all
               his
               Seed
               as
               much
               as
               if
               it
               were
               in
               themselves
               .
               3.
               
               Whether
               we
               are
               as
               righteous
               as
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               proper
               or
               safe
               Speech
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               though
               I
               yield
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               delivered
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               entitled
               to
               Life
               ;
               yea
               ,
               accepted
               with
               God
               against
               all
               excluding
               Bars
               .
               4.
               
               Whether
               because
               Christ
               is
               perfectly
               holy
               can
               we
               be
               said
               to
               be
               perfect
               in
               Holiness
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               any
               Imputation
               of
               his
               Holiness
               to
               us
               ;
               or
               are
               we
               so
               esteemed
               by
               God
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               5.
               
               Whether
               the
               Elect
               Believer
               ,
               before
               he
               is
               perfectly
               holy
               ,
               
               is
               wholly
               without
               Spot
               ,
               Filth
               and
               Blemish
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               though
               I
               grant
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               these
               Spots
               ,
               Blemishes
               and
               Filth
               shall
               not
               subject
               them
               to
               the
               Curse
               and
               VVrath
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               forfeit
               saving
               Benefits
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               My
               designed
               Brevity
               prevents
               Enlargement
               on
               so
               many
               Points
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               only
               glance
               at
               each
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Person
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Elect
                 :
              
               For
               Christ
               was
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               never
               ceased
               to
               be
               so
               :
               VVe
               are
               the
               Saved
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Saviours
               .
               Christ
               was
               still
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               never
               the
               Redeemed
               ;
               we
               are
               the
               Redeemed
               ,
               and
               never
               the
               Redeemers
               .
               Christ
               was
               he
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               own
               Merits
               forgives
               us
               ,
               but
               never
               was
               forgiven
               ;
               we
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               never
               had
               Merits
               of
               our
               own
               to
               forgive
               our selves
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               It
               's
               prophane
               Arrogance
               for
               us
               to
               pretend
               to
               his
               Prerogatives
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               Blasphemy
               to
               debase
               him
               among
               their
               Number
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 Enemies
                 without
                 Strength
                 ;
                 and
                 Sinners
                 ,
              
               for
               whom
               he
               was
               the
               dying
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               6
               ,
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               It
               's
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               reserving
               the
               
                 Peculiars
                 of
                 a
                 Redeemer
              
               ,
               should
               agree
               to
               suffer
               for
               our
               Sins
               ;
               it
               's
               enough
               that
               we
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               adopted
               for
               his
               Sake
               ,
               when
               we
               deserved
               endless
               VVoe
               and
               are
               never
               capable
               of
               making
               the
               least
               Atonement
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Mediatorial
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 subjectively
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               now
               of
               our
               inherent
               Righteousness
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Pattern
               ,
               but
               also
               is
               the
               Cause
               
               and
               VVorker
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               9.
               
               The
               Discourse
               is
               only
               of
               that
               Righteousness
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               on
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               fulfilling
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               and
               his
               Title
               to
               the
               Rewards
               promised
               to
               him
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               for
               fulfilling
               that
               Law
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               to
               every
               Iota
               .
               This
               Righteousness
               is
               accounted
               to
               be
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               was
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               Undertakings
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               subjectively
               in
               us
               ,
               because
               1.
               
               It
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               Gospel-Imputation
               .
               To
               impute
               to
               one
               what
               is
               suffered
               by
               another
               ,
               is
               to
               esteem
               the
               one
               undertaken
               for
               in
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               deal
               with
               him
               as
               if
               himself
               had
               suffered
               the
               same
               things
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               had
               never
               deserved
               to
               suffer
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               to
               judge
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               suffer
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               false
               ,
               and
               a
               Derogation
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               him
               who
               endured
               the
               Sufferings
               ;
               especially
               ,
               if
               he
               freely
               suffered
               in
               another's
               Room
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Advantage
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               did
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               15.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               4.
               
               Much
               less
               is
               Imputation
               an
               Infusion
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               into
               us
               ,
               or
               a
               Putting
               it
               subjectively
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Soul
               in
               all
               Actings
               of
               Faith
               on
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               ought
               to
               look
               at
               this
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               himself
               ,
               who
               believeth
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               1.
               1
               
               Joh.
               2.
               12.
               
               VVould
               it
               not
               be
               strange
               Language
               ?
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               trust
               for
               new
               Pardon
               or
               Comfort
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               that
               was
               once
               in
               Christ
               ;
               but
               is
               now
               in
               me
               :
               in
               me
               ,
               is
               the
               meritorious
               Cause
               of
               my
               Pardon
               :
               In
               me
               ,
               is
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               must
               look
               for
               VVashing
               and
               Healing
               ;
               
               not
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               am
               united
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               inheres
               in
               me
               as
               the
               immediate
               Subject
               of
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Gospel
               directs
               to
               look
               to
               him
               and
               be
               saved
               ,
               Isa.
               45.
               22.
               
               Faith
               owns
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Plea
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               are
               derived
               to
               us
               that
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               Right
               to
               Life
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Effects
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               .
               
                 For
                 this
              
               we
               are
               justified
               ,
               for
               that
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               acquitted
               and
               adopted
               .
               The
               efficient
               Merit
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               Effect
               of
               the
               judicial
               Absolution
               for
               that
               Merit
               is
               in
               us
               .
               The
               Righteousness
               is
               still
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               Sake
               whereof
               we
               are
               absolved
               ,
               or
               justified
               .
               God
               hath
               ,
               
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Sake
                 ,
                 forgiven
                 us
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               what
               is
               in
               our selves
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               32.
               
               Had
               not
               he
               obeyed
               and
               suffered
               
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               have
               been
               absolved
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               his
               Obedience
               and
               Sufferings
               :
               And
               now
               being
               absolved
               ,
               or
               made
               righteous
               in
               a
               
                 Law
                 Sence
              
               ,
               we
               have
               as
               much
               Matter
               of
               glorying
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               absolved
               ,
               acquitted
               Sinners
               can
               have
               :
               VVe
               are
               justified
               by
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               that
               we
               are
               forgiven
               ;
               and
               also
               entitled
               to
               Life
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               forfeited
               our selves
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               not
               made
               Innocent
               ,
               nor
               so
               esteemed
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               accounted
               them
               who
               made
               the
               Atonement
               .
               VVe
               still
               take
               hold
               of
               (
               or
               acknowledge
               and
               approve
               ,
               with
               Reliance
               on
               and
               Submission
               to
               the
               Terms
               of
               its
               Application
               )
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               it
               may
               be
               forgiven
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               our
               
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               7.
               and
               our
               Gospel-Righteousness
               ,
               which
               all
               such
               refuse
               who
               reject
               redeeming
               Love
               from
               a
               Conceit
               of
               their
               own
               Merits
               ;
               or
               refuse
               the
               
               Terms
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Promise
               do
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               being
               justified
               and
               saved
               for
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ.
               Yet
               these
               still
               remain
               ,
               his
               Merits
               ,
               though
               thus
               beneficial
               to
               us
               in
               their
               Application
               ,
               as
               the
               procuring
               Cause
               of
               all
               our
               Good.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Mediatorial
               Righteousness
               be
               subjectively
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               grant
               all
               those
               Absurdities
               which
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Gospel-Imputation
               object
               ,
               and
               the
               Orthodox
               deny
               .
               If
               it
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               be
               as
               truly
               Intercessors
               as
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Sence
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               Virtue
               of
               Merits
               made
               personally
               ours
               .
               We
               have
               a
               Righteousness
               in
               us
               which
               is
               able
               to
               save
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               capable
               of
               being
               imputed
               to
               their
               Justification
               .
               VVe
               need
               no
               Forgiveness
               ,
               but
               are
               saved
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               VVorks
               as
               claiming
               Life
               by
               its
               Sanction
               immediately
               ,
               which
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               all
               Remission
               ;
               yea
               or
               Imputation
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               did
               no
               way
               consist
               in
               Forgiveness
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               full
               Satisfaction
               .
               This
               would
               denominate
               us
               Saviours
               from
               the
               Moment
               we
               were
               justified
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               .
               VVhereas
               ,
               we
               still
               need
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               continue
               justified
               by
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               must
               look
               to
               Christ
               as
               the
               only
               Subject
               of
               it
               all
               our
               Days
               .
               Our
               justified
               State
               is
               a
               Continuance
               of
               the
               blessed
               Effects
               of
               he
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               from
               first
               to
               last
               .
               That
               Cause
               is
               still
               productive
               of
               Supplies
               ,
               as
               our
               Guilt
               returns
               ,
               or
               Necessities
               and
               Capacities
               renew
               or
               grow
               ;
               but
               our
               Redemption
               is
               ever
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               24.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 Righteous
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 proper
                 or
                 safe
                 Speech
                 .
              
               It
               's
               true
               indeed
               ,
               our
               Pardon
               and
               Acceptance
               is
               firm
               and
               lasting
               ,
               and
               will
               no
               more
               fail
               us
               ,
               than
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               will
               fail
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               meritorious
               Cause
               and
               Security
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefits
               can
               abate
               to
               none
               who
               answer
               the
               Gospel-Rule
               of
               it's
               Application
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               as
               Righteous
               as
               Christ
               :
               We
               are
               not
               so
               as
               to
               Sanctification
               ;
               he
               being
               perfectly
               Holy
               ,
               we
               being
               imperfectly
               so
               ,
               though
               really
               Holy.
               And
               it
               's
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               Believers
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Righteous
               in
               the
               common
               sence
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 is
                 righteous
                 :
              
               And
               to
               suppose
               the
               Elect
               to
               be
               as
               sanctified
               as
               Christ
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               wallow
               in
               the
               mire
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               Position
               .
               But
               suppose
               the
               Phrase
               refers
               to
               Justification
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               proper
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               is
               denominated
               Righteous
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               what
               he
               personally
               did
               ,
               and
               suffered
               :
               He
               derived
               not
               Righteousness
               from
               another
               ,
               but
               possessed
               it
               as
               Originally
               his
               own
               .
               He
               is
               eminently
               
                 the
                 Righteous
              
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               1.
               whereas
               we
               are
               reputed
               righteous
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               what
               Christ
               did
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               what
               we
               have
               done
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               unagreeable
               to
               hear
               a
               redeemed
               Sinner
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               worthy
               as
               he
               that
               paid
               the
               Ransom
               ?
               Or
               a
               pardoned
               Worm
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               righteous
               as
               he
               who
               merited
               my
               Pardon
               ?
               2.
               
               Christ
               was
               so
               Righteous
               ,
               as
               to
               merit
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               all
               his
               Seed
               :
               He
               is
               so
               Righteous
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               many
               Righteous
               ,
               or
               safe
               from
               the
               Threat
               ,
               and
               entituled
               to
               the
               Reward
               ,
               according
               
               to
               the
               Gospel-Rule
               :
               But
               we
               cannot
               justifie
               one
               other
               Person
               by
               our
               being
               righteous
               :
               We
               are
               not
               righteous
               enough
               
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 Brother
              
               ,
               Psal.
               49.
               7.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Though
                 Christ
                 be
                 perfectly
                 holy
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Holiness
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 perfectly
                 holy
                 .
              
               This
               is
               evident
               :
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Holiness
               refers
               to
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Justification
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Holiness
               is
               a
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Precept
               ,
               as
               describing
               what
               is
               Sin
               and
               Duty
               :
               But
               it
               refers
               not
               to
               the
               Sanction
               ,
               which
               determines
               the
               Reward
               and
               Punishment
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               be
               Holy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Righteous
               ,
               are
               distinct
               Conceptions
               .
               Having
               premised
               these
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               to
               be
               Perfect
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               in
               our
               own
               Persons
               Imperfect
               ,
               is
               impossible
               ,
               ungrounded
               ,
               and
               absurd
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               's
               Impossible
               ,
               being
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               To
               be
               perfectly
               Holy
               ,
               and
               not
               perfectly
               Holy
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               are
               inconsistent
               .
               If
               any
               doubt
               whether
               they
               are
               imperfect
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               they
               are
               little
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               with
               themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               Ungrounded
               .
               I
               know
               that
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               so
               by
               Imputation
               :
               But
               the
               Gospel
               knows
               no
               Imputation
               of
               this
               kind
               ;
               we
               may
               as
               well
               infer
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               Omnipotent
               ▪
               and
               Omniscient
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               so
               .
               I
               understand
               that
               the
               Promise
               gives
               to
               the
               imperfectly
               holy
               ,
               Impunity
               ,
               and
               Right
               to
               Life
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Christ's
               Merits
               :
               But
               where
               hath
               God
               said
               he
               will
               esteem
               the
               Imperfect
               to
               be
               Perfect
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               he
               declares
               them
               imperfect
               in
               ?
               Or
               hath
               God
               ever
               said
               we
               
               are
               thus
               perfect
               ?
               He
               may
               deal
               with
               a
               sincere
               Christian
               (
               who
               is
               called
               Perfect
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               others
               ,
               )
               as
               if
               he
               were
               perfect
               ;
               having
               provided
               for
               his
               Justice
               and
               Honour
               in
               doing
               thus
               ,
               by
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               he
               cannot
               account
               him
               perfectly
               Holy.
               The
               very
               Union
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               doth
               not
               transfer
               habitual
               Qualifications
               from
               Husband
               to
               Wife
               :
               Is
               a
               foolish
               Wife
               perfectly
               wise
               ,
               because
               her
               Husband
               is
               so
               ?
               No
               ,
               though
               she
               receives
               Benefit
               by
               his
               Wisdom
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               's
               Absurd
               .
               Our
               restored
               Holiness
               ,
               is
               through
               the
               Operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Transfusion
               .
               If
               the
               very
               Holiness
               of
               Christ's
               Person
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               Increated
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               Created
               :
               If
               his
               Increated
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               not
               Men
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               Increated
               but
               God
               :
               If
               the
               Created
               Holiness
               of
               Christ's
               Humane
               Nature
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               must
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               cease
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               's
               derived
               to
               us
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               individual
               Quality
               cannot
               be
               in
               two
               Subjects
               at
               once
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               for
               Kind
               may
               be
               .
               If
               we
               are
               as
               Holy
               as
               Christ
               ,
               what
               hinders
               us
               to
               be
               entituled
               to
               the
               same
               degrees
               of
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               as
               he
               ?
               And
               all
               this
               being
               founded
               on
               the
               Change
               of
               Person
               between
               Christ
               and
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               say
               we
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               even
               every
               elect
               Person
               severally
               :
               And
               if
               our
               perfect
               Holiness
               should
               be
               surmised
               from
               the
               Union
               between
               Christ
               and
               Believers
               ,
               that
               indeed
               would
               not
               be
               a
               change
               of
               Person
               ,
               but
               the
               making
               Christ
               and
               us
               one
               Natural
               Person
               .
               And
               then
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               as
               we
               can
               say
               we
               are
               as
               holy
               as
               Christ
               is
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               we
               
               are
               as
               much
               Gods
               as
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Wise
               as
               Christ
               ▪
               as
               entituled
               to
               Worship
               as
               Christ
               ;
               we
               do
               all
               that
               Christ
               doth
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               all
               as
               we
               Sinners
               do
               ;
               we
               give
               what
               he
               gives
               ,
               and
               he
               receives
               what
               we
               receive
               ;
               Distinction
               of
               Persons
               is
               gone
               ,
               Christ
               and
               we
               do
               nothing
               ,
               and
               are
               nothing
               as
               distinct
               Persons
               .
               A
               thousand
               such
               things
               are
               unavoidable
               Consequences
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Can
               this
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               wherein
               Believers
               are
               called
               
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ?
               Eph.
               4.
               15.
               
               To
               perfect
               Holiness
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 Grow
                 in
                 Grace
              
               ?
               The
               defect
               of
               Holiness
               is
               bewailed
               by
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 Wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
              
               !
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               24.
               
               
                 I
                 press
                 forward
              
               ,
               &c.
               Phil
               3.
               12
               ,
               14.
               that
               is
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               that
               I
               were
               as
               holy
               as
               Christ
               designed
               to
               make
               me
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               !
               And
               the
               want
               and
               weakness
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               is
               oft
               reproved
               by
               God
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               own
               Children
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               
                 Fifth
                 Head
              
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               Believers
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               without
               Spot
               ,
               Blemish
               ,
               &c.
               
               Experience
               may
               convince
               of
               this
               :
               But
               I
               pass
               it
               by
               ,
               as
               having
               occasion
               to
               speak
               to
               it
               in
               Chap.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               The
               Assemlies
               Large
               Catec
               .
               puts
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 Grace
                 which
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Invisible
                 Church
                 have
                 with
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               They
               Answer
               ;
               
                 In
                 their
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Mediation
                 in
                 their
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Adoption
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 manifests
                 their
                 
                 Union
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               that
               ,
               in
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Virtue
               of
               Christ's
               Mediation
               operates
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               the
               Mediatorial
               Righteousness
               is
               in
               us
               .
               The
               Elders
               at
               the
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 c.
              
               11.
               a.
               1.
               say
               ,
               
                 Those
                 whom
                 God
                 effectually
                 Calleth
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 freely
                 Justifieth
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 infusing
                 Righteousness
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 pardoning
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 accounting
                 and
                 accepting
                 their
                 Persons
                 as
                 Righteous
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 alone
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Again
               ,
               they
               add
               
                 By
                 imputing
                 Christ's
                 Active
                 and
                 Passive
                 Obedience
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               same
               say
               the
               
                 Assemb
                 .
                 Conf.
                 ch
              
               .
               11.
               a.
               1.
               
               Thou
               seest
               it
               s
               Christ
               s
               Righteousness
               is
               imputed
               for
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               not
               infused
               .
               The
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               inform
               us
               also
               ,
               ch
               .
               27.
               a
               1.
               
               
                 All
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 thereby
                 made
                 
                   One
                   Person
                
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 have
                 Fellowship
                 in
                 his
                 Graces
                 ,
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 have
                 Communion
                 in
                 each
                 other's
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Graces
                 .
              
               Thou
               findest
               they
               judge
               we
               are
               not
               One
               Person
               with
               Christ
               by
               our
               Union
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               a
               Fellowship
               ,
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               we
               have
               by
               Christ's
               Graces
               ,
               Glory
               and
               Sufferings
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Subject
               and
               not
               in
               us
               .
               And
               ch
               .
               19.
               a.
               6.
               they
               declare
               ,
               
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 useful
                 to
                 Believers
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 their
                 Natures
                 and
                 Lives
                 .
              
               It
               s
               plain
               then
               with
               them
               ▪
               we
               are
               not
               without
               Spot
               or
               Blemish
               .
               The
               
                 Assemb
                 .
                 Conf.
                 ch
              
               .
               32.
               a.
               1.
               and
               the
               Elders
               at
               the
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               31.
               a.
               1.
               agree
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 's
                 after
                 Death
                 our
                 Souls
                 are
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 Holiness
                 .
              
            
             
             
               One
               of
               the
               Speeches
               condemned
               by
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Synod
              
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 my
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 I
                 look
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 in
                 my self
                 to
                 evidence
                 my
                 Justification
                 ?
              
               To
               which
               they
               Answer
               ;
               
                 This
                 Position
                 is
                 unsound
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 holds
                 forth
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 look
                 to
                 any
                 inherent
                 Holiness
                 in
                 my self
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 worketh
                 Sanctification
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 20.
                 &
                 p.
                 63.
                 
              
               They
               observe
               it
               as
               an
               Errour
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               our
               Sanctification
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sort
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Justification
               .
               They
               elsewhere
               condemn
               such
               as
               made
               Christ
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               Graces
               :
               Dr.
               Owen
               ,
               of
               
                 Justification
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               509
               ,
               510.
               disowns
               ,
               That
               it
               can
               be
               said
               we
               are
               as
               Righteous
               as
               Christ
               :
               And
               then
               asserts
               .
               
                 To
                 say
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 Righteous
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 Comparison
                 between
                 the
                 Personal
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Our
                 Personal
                 Righteousness
                 if
                 the
                 Comparison
                 be
                 of
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 foolish
                 and
                 impious
                 ;
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 Personal
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sinful
                 ;
                 he
                 knew
                 no
                 Sin
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Comparison
                 be
                 between
                 Christ's
                 Personal
                 Inherent
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 Inhesion
                 and
                 Imputation
                 be
                 things
                 of
                 divers
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 's
                 fond
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 consequence
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 Actively
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 Passively
                 so
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Personally
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 had
                 in
                 it self
                 an
                 infinite
                 Perfection
                 and
                 Value
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 only
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 Personal
                 Want
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 satisfactory
                 for
                 all
                 but
                 as
                 our
                 Souls
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Imputation
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 imputed
                 ,
                 are
                 redeemed
                 and
                 saved
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Redeemers
                 or
                 Saviours
                 .
                 And
                 pag.
                 242
                 ,
                 243.
                 
                 Imputation
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Transmission
                 or
                 Transfusion
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 another
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 Christ
                 )
                 into
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Justified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 become
                 perfectly
                 and
                 inherently
                 Righteous
                 thereby
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 transfused
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 his
                 subjectively
                 and
                 inherently
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Doctor
               adds
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 unto
                 its
                 Effects
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 sound
                 sence
                 namely
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 made
                 ours
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 Imputation
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 imputed
                 ,
                 so
                 reckoned
                 unto
                 us
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 really
                 communicates
                 all
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 unto
                 us
                 :
                 See
                 pag.
                 310
                 ,
                 311.
                 
              
               What
               can
               be
               spoken
               more
               oppositely
               to
               Dr.
               Crisp
               ?
            
             
               I
               might
               add
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               of
               New-England
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Orth.
                 Evang.
              
               p.
               305.
               
               
                 Though
                 Christ
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Law
                 formally
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 formal
                 working
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 of
                 the
                 Command
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 thereof
                 that
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Believer
                 .
              
               What
               heaps
               of
               Testimonies
               could
               I
               produce
               ?
               But
               I
               confine
               my self
               to
               these
               few
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               our
               stead
               that
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               Suffering
               might
               be
               our
               deliverance
               from
               suffering
               ,
               and
               our
               being
               saved
               at
               last
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               there
               is
               a
               Change
               of
               Person
               .
               Because
               we
               are
               made
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Partakers
               of
               Forgiveness
               ,
               and
               a
               Right
               to
               Life
               ,
               through
               Christ's
               Atonement
               for
               us
               ,
               which
               be
               Mercies
               so
               eminently
               the
               Contrivance
               and
               Gift
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               the
               very
               Mediatorial
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               is
               subjectively
               in
               us
               .
               Because
               we
               are
               accepted
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               we
               have
               the
               perfect
               Cause
               of
               that
               Acceptance
               ,
               viz.
               All
               Loveliness
               upon
               our selves
               .
               Because
               the
               Church
               is
               now
               without
               spot
               ,
               so
               as
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               to
               be
               accepted
               ,
               and
               not
               detested
               by
               God
               ;
               and
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               beginning
               's
               of
               God's
               Image
               ,
               pleasing
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               hereafter
               be
               perfectly
               sanctified
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               blemish
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               it
               's
               now
               without
               Blemish
               or
               Imperfection
               .
               Because
               Christ's
               perfect
               Righteousness
               is
               Security
               for
               our
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               inviolable
               Right
               to
               Glory
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               we
               are
               as
               Righteous
               as
               he
               ,
               as
               to
               Justification
               and
               Sanctification
               too
               .
               Because
               Christ
               is
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Sanctification
              
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               we
               are
               as
               Holy
               as
               he
               ;
               whereas
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               is
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               appointed
               and
               given
               to
               enlighten
               ,
               renew
               and
               redeem
               us
               by
               his
               Merits
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Spirit
               :
               
               If
               this
               be
               not
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               wise
               as
               Christ
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 wisdom
              
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Observe
               that
               the
               Doctor
               thinks
               all
               these
               great
               things
               are
               true
               of
               every
               elect
               Person
               ,
               whiles
               in
               his
               Blood
               ,
               and
               unregenerate
               state
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               of
               any
               Believer
               ,
               who
               indeed
               hath
               the
               privilege
               to
               know
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Conditionality
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             being
             a
             Point
             of
             great
             Concern
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             an
             Enquiry
             into
             some
             Particulars
             ,
             for
             explaining
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               Spirit
               as
               one
               Party
               ,
               and
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Party
               .
               Were
               this
               Covenant
               understood
               ,
               I
               think
               many
               well-meaning
               People
               would
               be
               undeceived
               :
               In
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               all
               the
               causes
               of
               Man's
               Salvation
               are
               adjusted
               and
               secured
               ;
               all
               Satisfaction
               and
               Merit
               are
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               Undertaking
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               's
               provided
               there
               ,
               That
               the
               Elect
               shall
               obey
               the
               Terms
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               certainly
               possess
               Salvation
               :
               Yea
               ,
               as
               that
               Covenant
               was
               not
               made
               with
               the
               Elect
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               Elect
               ;
               so
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               a
               Condition
               
               of
               this
               Covenant
               .
               And
               to
               this
               all
               absolute
               Promises
               and
               Prophecies
               of
               Grace
               are
               reducible
               ,
               they
               being
               a
               Transcript
               hereof
               :
               This
               Dr.
               Owen
               makes
               to
               be
               a
               distinct
               Covenant
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               See
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Justif.
               pag.
               268
               ,
               269.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               way
               that
               God
               hath
               ordained
               to
               apply
               to
               Sinners
               that
               Salvation
               which
               is
               prepared
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               will
               enable
               the
               Elect
               to
               comply
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 Condition
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               shall
               answer
               in
               the
               words
               of
               worthy
               Mr.
               Flavel
               ,
               (
               Discourse
               of
               Errors
               ,
               pag.
               248.
               )
               
                 An
                 Antecedent
                 Condition
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 ours
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 neither
                 perfect
                 in
                 every
                 degree
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 meritorious
                 of
                 the
                 Benefit
                 conferred
                 ,
                 nor
                 performed
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 natural
                 strength
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Blessings
                 consequent
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Mercies
                 granted
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 are
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 suspended
                 by
                 the
                 Donor
                 ,
                 or
                 Desposer
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 Condition
                 we
                 affirm
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               call
               this
               a
               
                 Consequent
                 Condition
              
               ;
               but
               they
               mean
               not
               Consequent
               to
               the
               Benefit
               promised
               ,
               but
               Consequent
               to
               Christ's
               undertaking
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Reader
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               thee
               note
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Conditions
               do
               not
               merit
               the
               Blessings
               promised
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Conditions
               are
               not
               uncertain
               ;
               for
               Christ
               hath
               undertaken
               that
               the
               Elect
               shall
               perform
               them
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               performed
               by
               Grace
               ,
               
               and
               not
               by
               Natural
               Power
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               performed
               by
               Men
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Christ
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               by
               Christ
               that
               any
               are
               enabled
               to
               perform
               them
               :
               It
               's
               not
               Christ
               repents
               ,
               or
               believes
               in
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               Men
               themselves
               .
               5.
               
               It
               's
               from
               God's
               Will
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               made
               to
               be
               Conditions
               ,
               he
               connected
               the
               Benefit
               and
               the
               Duty
               ;
               though
               he
               chose
               Conditions
               that
               were
               fit
               ,
               yet
               their
               fitness
               would
               not
               have
               availed
               to
               our
               interest
               in
               the
               Benefits
               ,
               unless
               he
               had
               promised
               that
               they
               should
               so
               avail
               :
               A
               penitent
               Believer
               had
               not
               been
               saved
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Promise
               ,
               though
               it
               's
               unlike
               a
               God
               to
               have
               saved
               any
               that
               were
               not
               such
               .
               6.
               
               These
               Conditions
               are
               our
               Duty
               by
               God's
               Command
               ;
               and
               not
               less
               so
               ,
               by
               being
               made
               Terms
               of
               the
               Benefit
               in
               the
               Divine
               Grant.
               7.
               
               The
               Covenant
               ,
               though
               Conditional
               ,
               is
               a
               Disposition
               of
               Grace
               :
               There
               's
               Grace
               in
               giving
               ability
               to
               perform
               the
               Condition
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               bestowing
               the
               Benefits
               :
               God's
               enjoyning
               one
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               makes
               not
               the
               Benefit
               to
               be
               less
               of
               Grace
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               display
               of
               God's
               Wisdom
               ,
               in
               conferring
               the
               Benefit
               ,
               suitably
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               state
               of
               Men
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               whose
               Eternal
               Condition
               is
               not
               eternally
               decided
               ,
               but
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Tryal
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Conditions
               are
               but
               a
               meetness
               to
               receive
               the
               Blessings
               .
               8.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               we
               use
               the
               word
               Condition
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               best
               suits
               with
               Man's
               Relation
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               present
               dealings
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               his
               Subjects
               in
               tryal
               for
               Eternity
               .
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               hath
               merited
               all
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               King
               or
               a
               
                 Priest
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
              
               ,
               he
               dispenceth
               all
               :
               
               He
               enjoyns
               the
               Conditions
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Benefits
               ;
               and
               makes
               the
               Benefits
               Motives
               to
               our
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Conditions
               :
               He
               treats
               with
               Men
               as
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               whom
               he
               will
               now
               Rule
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               Judge
               .
               Now
               what
               word
               is
               so
               proper
               to
               express
               the
               Duties
               as
               enjoyned
               Means
               of
               Benefits
               ,
               like
               this
               word
               Conditions
               ?
               The
               word
               Conditions
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               as
               Terms
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               There
               be
               few
               Authors
               of
               Note
               ,
               even
               of
               any
               Persuasion
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               use
               of
               this
               word
               in
               my
               sence
               ;
               as
               
                 Ames
                 ,
                 Twiss
                 ,
                 Rutherford
                 ,
                 Hooker
              
               of
               
                 New-England
                 ,
                 Norton
                 ,
                 Preston
                 ,
                 Owen
                 ,
                 Synod
              
               of
               New-England
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               I
               know
               none
               have
               reason
               to
               scruple
               it
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               think
               we
               are
               United
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Justified
               before
               we
               are
               Born.
               To
               such
               indeed
               all
               such
               Terms
               are
               improper
               ,
               because
               they
               deny
               God's
               dispensing
               of
               Saving
               Benefits
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               good
               Things
               or
               Privileges
               promised
               to
               such
               as
               by
               Grace
               are
               enabled
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               especially
               whatever
               is
               essential
               to
               our
               felicity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               
                 Wherein
                 do
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 differ
                 from
                 Conditions
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 or
              
               Works
               ,
               
                 as
                 vulgarly
                 called
              
               ?
               For
               both
               lie
               in
               doingsomething
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               same
               ends
               .
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               The
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               are
               performed
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               
               freely
               given
               to
               Sinners
               .
               The
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Innocency
              
               ,
               were
               performed
               by
               a
               strength
               due
               to
               ,
               and
               inherent
               in
               our
               innocent
               Nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               principal
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               express
               the
               guilt
               and
               misery
               of
               them
               that
               perform
               them
               :
               Repentance
               owns
               our
               Filth
               and
               Guilt
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               a
               Redeemer
               expresseth
               our
               sinful
               and
               lost
               State
               ;
               neither
               of
               these
               could
               have
               place
               in
               our
               legal
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               being
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               an
               Innocent
               Condition
               :
               Nor
               can
               they
               have
               much
               room
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               be
               perfect
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               implied
               nothing
               but
               Innocency
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               no
               Happiness
               except
               what
               Christ
               hath
               bought
               and
               prepared
               for
               us
               ;
               his
               Blood
               is
               the
               Price
               of
               all
               :
               But
               the
               happiness
               granted
               to
               sinless
               Obedience
               ,
               was
               immediately
               from
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               knew
               no
               Atonement
               or
               Mediator
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Blessings
               promised
               on
               the
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               are
               meerly
               of
               Grace
               :
               They
               be
               for
               another's
               sake
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               own
               ;
               they
               are
               given
               to
               such
               as
               are
               condemned
               by
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               still
               condemnable
               by
               the
               Law
               for
               the
               Imperfection
               of
               the
               performed
               Gospel-Conditions
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               's
               Forgiveness
               ,
               which
               renders
               these
               Persons
               blessed
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               7.
               whereas
               the
               sinless
               Obedience
               of
               innocent
               Adam
               made
               the
               
                 Reward
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Debt
              
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               4.
               which
               we
               ,
               as
               being
               happy
               by
               Pardon
               ,
               must
               renounce
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               The
               Use
               and
               Interest
               of
               Gospel-Conditions
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               the
               conformity
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Preceptive
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               a
               degree
               there
               be
               that
               ,
               )
               but
               from
               their
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Promise
               :
               The
               Promise
               of
               Pardon
               through
               Christ
               ,
               being
               to
               the
               penitent
               Believer
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ;
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               become
               necessary
               and
               useful
               Conditions
               of
               this
               Pardon
               ,
               by
               the
               Order
               of
               God
               in
               that
               gracious
               Promise
               :
               But
               by
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               the
               meer
               Work
               gave
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Reward
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Precept
               ,
               by
               a
               Sanction
               that
               had
               Goodness
               ,
               but
               no
               such
               Grace
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               On
               these
               accounts
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               fear
               that
               the
               
                 Conditionality
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               should
               turn
               it
               into
               a
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               till
               I
               see
               it
               proved
               ,
               That
               God
               can
               promise
               ,
               and
               apply
               no
               Benefit
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               to
               a
               poor
               Sinner
               ,
               upon
               the
               Condition
               of
               any
               Action
               he
               commands
               ,
               and
               freely
               enableth
               the
               Sinner
               to
               perform
               :
               The
               Judgment-Day
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               a
               State
               of
               Tryal
               is
               over
               ,
               when-ever
               this
               is
               proved
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               I
               have
               premised
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               I
               may
               remove
               the
               Mistakes
               which
               govern
               the
               Minds
               of
               some
               well-meaning
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               .
            
             
               TRUTH
               :
               I
               shall
               express
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Assembly
               :
               
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 freely
                 provideth
                 ,
                 and
                 offereth
                 to
                 Sinners
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 requiring
                 Faith
                 as
                 the
                 Condition
                 to
                 interest
                 them
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 and
                 giveth
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Elect
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 saving
                 Graces
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 unto
                 all
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 their
                 Fai●h
                 and
                 Thankfulness
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 
                   Large
                   Catech.
                
                 Quest.
                 
                   How
                   is
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   Covenant
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Thou
               canst
               not
               but
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Assembly
               did
               judge
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               though
               God
               hath
               provided
               a
               Mediator
               for
               Sinners
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               him
               till
               they
               believe
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Covenant
               is
               Conditional
               .
               They
               scruple
               not
               to
               call
               Faith
               the
               Condition
               of
               our
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Salvation
               by
               him
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               are
               offered
               to
               all
               Sinners
               on
               the
               same
               Condition
               ,
               though
               God
               effectually
               enable
               the
               Elect
               to
               obey
               the
               Condition
               .
            
             
               ERROUR
               .
               The
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               hath
               no
               Condition
               to
               be
               performed
               on
               Man's
               part
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               :
               Neither
               is
               Faith
               it self
               the
               Condition
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               saving
               Benefits
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               actually
               ours
               before
               we
               are
               born
               :
               Neither
               are
               we
               required
               so
               much
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               Benefits
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               spends
               more
               than
               a
               Sermon
               to
               prove
               this
               :
               And
               saith
               ,
               P.
               81.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
              
               
               
                 Condition
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Mark
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 shall
                 go
                 against
                 the
                 Strain
                 of
                 some
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               P.
               82.
               
               
                 Observe
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 plainly
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 hath
                 no
                 Tye
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 Part
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Condition
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 on
                 his
                 Part
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Bond
                 or
                 Obligation
                 upon
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               P.
               84.
               
               He
               puts
               this
               Objection
               ,
               
                 Though
                 Works
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 yield
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               He
               answers
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 tell
                 you
                 directly
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Reader
               may
               suppose
               the
               Doctor
               only
               means
               there
               be
               no
               meritorious
               Conditions
               .
               No
               ,
               he
               excludes
               all
               things
               wrought
               by
               Men
               ,
               or
               in
               Men
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               their
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               Blessings
               :
               For
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               P.
               81.
               
               
                 That
                 after
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               he
               will
               bestow
               these
               things
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               Effects
               of
               
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               .
               And
               P.
               83.
               
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 in
                 the
                 actual
                 Substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Womb.
               Elsewhere
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 be
                 opened
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               P.
               600.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               God
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               Christ
               engaged
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               that
               the
               Elect
               shall
               believe
               ,
               and
               possess
               Christ
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               affirm
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               Duty
               on
               Man's
               Part
               ,
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               Christ's
               Undertaking
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
               Certainty
               of
               the
               Things
               undertaken
               in
               that
               Covenant
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               be
               performed
               in
               our
               own
               Strength
               ,
               or
               be
               uncertain
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Elect.
               This
               I
               deny
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Performance
               of
               the
               Conditions
               ,
               move
               God
               to
               enact
               ,
               offer
               ,
               or
               appoint
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               is
               applied
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               add
               ,
               That
               God
               enacted
               this
               Covenant
               before
               we
               were
               born
               and
               offers
               an
               Interest
               in
               it
               on
               its
               proper
               Terms
               ,
               to
               Men
               ,
               when
               Sinners
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Performance
               of
               the
               Conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               be
               a
               purchasing
               Price
               ,
               or
               meritorious
               of
               the
               Benefits
               promised
               on
               such
               Conditions
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               for
               Christ
               alone
               paid
               the
               Price
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               the
               Covenant
               Promise
               gives
               the
               Interest
               in
               the
               Benefits
               to
               such
               as
               perform
               the
               Conditions
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               first
               Grace
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               perform
               the
               Condition
               be
               absolutely
               given
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               dispensed
               ordinarily
               in
               a
               due
               use
               of
               Means
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               way
               discountenancing
               idleness
               ,
               and
               fit
               Encouragement
               given
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               Means
               7.
               
               Nor
               whether
               all
               the
               Conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Use
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               Purpose
               ,
               or
               alike
               compleat
               Terms
               of
               the
               principal
               Benefits
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               ;
               for
               Faith
               is
               supposed
               to
               all
               other
               Conditions
               ,
               and
               by
               Faith
               we
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               8.
               
               Nor
               whether
               ,
               upon
               Performance
               of
               the
               Conditions
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               Grant
               become
               not
               as
               absolute
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               to
               the
               Benefit
               no
               longer
               suspended
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               for
               the
               Promise
               conveys
               the
               title
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Grant
               are
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               Elect
               have
               an
               actual
               Interest
               in
               the
               saving
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               while
               they
               live
               in
               Unbelief
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               Of
               which
               ,
               see
               Chap.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               God
               doth
               not
               offer
               the
               saving
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               upon
               official
               Terms
               ,
               as
               
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
              
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               the
               beneficial
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Covenant
               be
               not
               suspended
               on
               Terms
               of
               Duty
               ?
               as
               ,
               Doth
               not
               God
               forbear
               to
               pardon
               us
               till
               we
               believe
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Whether
               God
               doth
               engage
               to
               bestow
               the
               promised
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               all
               such
               ,
               who
               ,
               through
               Grace
               perform
               the
               Conditions
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
             
               All
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               this
               ,
               Whether
               our
               believing
               Confent
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               be
               absolutely
               necessary
               by
               God's
               Command
               and
               Promise
               to
               our
               Interest
               in
               the
               saving
               Benefits
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Each
               of
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               are
               offered
               to
               Men
               on
               condition
               ,
               and
               not
               absolutely
               in
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               People
               is
               ,
               so
               Lev.
               26.
               3
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 my
                 Commandments
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 walk
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 my
              
               
               People
               .
               That
               this
               refers
               to
               the
               New
               Covenant
               Relation
               ,
               is
               plain
               ,
               by
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               So
               is
               Union
               to
               Christ
               ,
               with
               a
               Communion
               in
               the
               Benefits
               proceeding
               therefrom
               .
               Mat.
               22.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               They
               must
               come
               to
               the
               Wedding-Supper
               ,
               or
               have
               no
               share
               in
               it
               :
               So
               is
               it
               of
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Acceptance
               to
               Life
               ,
               Adoption
               and
               Salvation
               .
               Rom.
               10.
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 confess
                 with
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jelus
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 believe
                 in
                 thine
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
              
               .
               Rom.
               4.
               25.
               
               
                 To
                 whom
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 imputed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 raised
                 up
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               Gal.
               3.
               7.
               
               
                 They
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Abraham
               .
               See
               more
               of
               this
               in
               the
               Chapters
               of
               
                 Union
                 ,
                 Justification
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               note
               ,
               that
               it's
               Injustice
               to
               add
               new
               Terms
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Benefits
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               ours
               by
               the
               Covenant
               as
               absolute
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Covenant
               be
               not
               conditional
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               disposing
               of
               these
               Benefits
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               to
               whom
               the
               Offers
               are
               made
               ,
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               a
               serious
               Offer
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               a
               true
               Offer
               ,
               as
               not
               containing
               a
               real
               and
               mutual
               Connexion
               between
               the
               Benefit
               and
               the
               Duty
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               it self
               is
               no
               more
               necessary
               to
               our
               first
               Interest
               in
               these
               Benefits
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               Grace
               ;
               nay
               ,
               than
               Unbelief
               .
               Let
               no
               body
               object
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               Sign
               ,
               for
               so
               is
               any
               other
               Grace
               ;
               yea
               ,
               so
               might
               be
               the
               Description
               of
               Paul
               by
               his
               Name
               ,
               by
               his
               Abode
               ;
               yea
               ,
               by
               his
               Sin
               ;
               viz.
               A
               
                 Persecutor
                 :
                 Paul
              
               the
               Persecutor
               ,
               of
               such
               an
               Age
               and
               Place
               ,
               would
               serve
               as
               well
               to
               evidence
               him
               a
               justified
               Man
               ,
               as
               his
               Faith.
               Abundance
               of
               such
               Consequences
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               overturning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               Religion
               ,
               are
               unavoidable
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               3.
               
               Men
               are
               said
               to
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               To
               make
               a
               Covenant
               .
               Psal.
               50.
               5.
               
               To
               keep
               Covenant
               .
               Psal.
               103.
               18.
               
               To
               perform
               the
               Covenant
               .
               2
               Chron.
               34.
               31.
               
               
                 Take
                 hold
              
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Isa.
               56.
               46.
               
               
                 To
                 lye
                 to
                 God
              
               in
               their
               
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 right
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Psal.
               78.
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               They
               
                 for
                 sake
              
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Dan.
               11.
               30.
               
               Broken
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
               Isa.
               24.
               5.
               
               See
               also
               Jer.
               50.
               5.
               
               Shall
               joyn
               themselves
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               .
               Ezek.
               20.
               37.
               
               I
               will
               cause
               you
               to
               
                 pass
                 under
                 the
                 Rod
              
               and
               will
               bring
               you
               into
               the
               Bond
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               All
               these
               Expressions
               are
               convincing
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Restipulation
               on
               Man's
               part
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               's
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               that
               mutual
               Stipulation
               between
               God
               and
               us
               .
               To
               suppose
               the
               Covenant
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               Act
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               Act
               that
               's
               meerly
               absolute
               ,
               renders
               all
               these
               Phrases
               impertinent
               and
               impossible
               .
               Can
               we
               be
               said
               to
               make
               or
               keep
               the
               Covenant
               which
               is
               only
               God's
               absolute
               Grant
               ?
               It
               was
               his
               Act
               to
               appoint
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               make
               and
               keep
               it
               :
               It
               's
               his
               Act
               to
               restipulate
               on
               his
               Part
               ;
               but
               to
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               conditional
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               very
               Benefits
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               God
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               Party
               Covenanting
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Consider
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               viz.
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               easily
               judge
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               Seal
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               conditionally
               ;
               if
               absolutely
               ,
               then
               every
               one
               that
               partake
               thereof
               are
               saved
               .
               If
               they
               Seal
               conditionally
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               must
               
               be
               conditional
               ,
               for
               by
               them
               the
               Covenant
               is
               renewed
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefits
               exhibited
               according
               to
               the
               Tenure
               of
               the
               Covenant
               it Self
               .
               They
               do
               not
               Seal
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               the
               Grace
               to
               which
               the
               Benefit
               is
               promised
               ,
               but
               they
               seal
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               supposition
               we
               have
               that
               Grace
               .
               Hence
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               Baptism
               that
               
                 saves
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 the
                 Filth
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               outward
               Washing
               )
               
                 but
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               The
               upright
               Consent
               of
               the
               Heart
               to
               the
               Vow
               ,
               and
               Profession
               made
               in
               Baptism
               .
               If
               Men
               would
               consider
               that
               a
               meer
               elect
               Person
               ,
               though
               by
               Revelation
               known
               to
               be
               elect
               ,
               yet
               whiles
               unregenerate
               ,
               is
               not
               entitled
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ;
               sure
               they
               cannot
               but
               inferr
               ,
               That
               this
               Person
               hath
               not
               an
               actual
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               Benefits
               ,
               whiles
               he
               continues
               so
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               might
               shew
               ,
               that
               Unbelief
               ,
               and
               whatever
               are
               Sins
               contrary
               to
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Hinderances
               to
               a
               Sinner's
               Interest
               in
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               we
               are
               said
               to
               reject
               and
               refuse
               the
               Covenant
               .
               The
               Scripture
               is
               full
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               lays
               Mens
               want
               of
               Forgiveness
               on
               their
               Unbelief
               ,
               as
               the
               culpable
               Cause
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               needless
               to
               shew
               how
               this
               infers
               the
               Covenant-Benefits
               are
               conditional
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Gospel
               promise
               being
               the
               way
               which
               Christ
               appoints
               to
               dispense
               saving
               .
               Benefits
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               must
               have
               the
               same
               Rules
               with
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               This
               Gospel
               is
               his
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               with
               this
               Covenant
               ;
               the
               Benefits
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               
               cannot
               be
               a
               disposition
               of
               these
               Benefits
               in
               a
               way
               contrary
               to
               this
               Gospel
               ;
               but
               this
               Gospel
               or
               Covenant
               tells
               us
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Promise
               of
               the
               first
               G●a●●
               made
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Virtue
               of
               that
               Promise
               ,
               the
               Elect
               do
               consent
               to
               the
               Covenant
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               Means
               whereby
               that
               Faith
               is
               wrought
               .
               3.
               
               This
               Gospel
               commands
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               works
               that
               Faith
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               saving
               Benefits
               ;
               which
               Benefits
               ,
               it
               promiseth
               to
               such
               as
               do
               thus
               believe
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               .
               4.
               
               This
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               invests
               Believers
               in
               those
               saving
               Benefits
               .
               5.
               
               It
               secures
               the
               Perseverance
               of
               Believers
               in
               that
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               necessary
               Effects
               and
               Operations
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               thereby
               secures
               those
               Benefits
               as
               unforfeited
               .
               But
               Christ
               never
               bequeathed
               ,
               or
               promised
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               a
               Pardon
               or
               Salvation
               to
               the
               Unbelievers
               ;
               nor
               the
               Continuance
               of
               that
               Pardon
               or
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               on
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               this
               Faith
               perseveres
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Gospel
               Promise
               say
               no
               such
               things
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Covenant
               did
               not
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Account
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               seems
               most
               for
               its
               Absoluteness
               ,
               implies
               this
               conditional
               Connexion
               of
               the
               required
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               promised
               Benefits
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               40.
               
               Ezra
               11.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               &c.
               There
               be
               others
               ,
               that
               referr
               to
               the
               Restauration
               of
               the
               Captivity
               .
               I
               'll
               fix
               on
               that
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               31.
               
               
                 I
                 'll
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Judah
                 .
              
               33.
               
               
                 After
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Laws
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 no
                 more
                 every
                 Man
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               
                 Know
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 me
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 forgive
                 their
                 Iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 their
                 Sins
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               This
               is
               quoted
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               10
               ,
               12.
               and
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               To
               understand
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               Whom
               is
               this
               Covenant
               made
               with
               .
               2.
               
               What
               cannot
               be
               inferred
               from
               this
               Scheme
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Whom
                 is
                 this
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 .
              
               It
               's
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               not
               the
               Men
               in
               present
               being
               ,
               but
               Men
               to
               be
               hereafter
               .
               
                 It
                 's
                 after
                 those
                 Days
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 :
              
               So
               that
               it
               was
               after
               the
               Mosaick
               Covenant
               was
               to
               expire
               ,
               Ver.
               32.
               and
               it
               could
               not
               be
               the
               only
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               for
               that
               had
               its
               Being
               from
               the
               Fall.
               And
               the
               sincere
               Israelites
               did
               not
               lose
               the
               Advantages
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Mosaick
               Dispensation
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Argues
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               17.
               
               The
               Point
               before
               us
               ,
               is
               to
               know
               who
               this
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               be
               .
               1.
               
               They
               are
               either
               the
               natural
               Jews
               to
               be
               alive
               
                 in
                 those
                 Days
              
               which
               this
               Promise
               refers
               to
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               true
               Believers
               ,
               who
               are
               inwardly
               Israel
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               6.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               it
               terminate
               on
               the
               natural
               Jews
               ;
               it
               's
               the
               strongest
               Text
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               that
               People
               ,
               and
               describes
               the
               Extent
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 to
                 all
              
               :
               The
               Manner
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               by
               an
               immediate
               Influence
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ;
               and
               forgiving
               their
               Iniquities
               ,
               refers
               to
               their
               Sin
               ,
               in
               crucifying
               Christ
               ,
               for
               which
               that
               Blindness
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               removed
               .
               If
               
               you
               take
               it
               in
               this
               Sence
               ,
               yet
               here
               is
               
                 a
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               which
               includes
               Faith
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               God's
               being
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Remission
               of
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               true
               Believers
               ,
               or
               they
               that
               are
               
                 inwardly
                 Israel
              
               ,
               be
               meant
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               2.
               9.
               then
               it
               's
               plain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               Faith
               in
               all
               such
               who
               are
               the
               Parties
               with
               whom
               God
               makes
               this
               Covenant
               :
               They
               are
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Abraham
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               7.
               and
               no
               Unbelievers
               are
               Israel
               in
               this
               Notion
               .
               If
               you
               take
               it
               thus
               ,
               the
               Text
               imports
               ,
               Perseverance
               ,
               great
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               high
               Improvements
               in
               Holiness
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               great
               Nearness
               to
               ,
               and
               Amity
               with
               God
               ,
               &c.
               as
               the
               Benefits
               secured
               ,
               and
               reserved
               for
               the
               New-Testament-Times
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               to
               multitudes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               inferred
               from
               this
               Scheme
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               it
               )
               God
               doth
               not
               require
               any
               Duty
               as
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Benefits
               which
               he
               promiseth
               to
               give
               ;
               for
               here
               's
               Gods.
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               before
               our
               Relation
               to
               him
               as
               his
               People
               ,
               or
               the
               Pardon
               of
               Sins
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               Text
               includes
               the
               Effects
               and
               Materials
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               describe
               the
               whole
               Form
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               for
               in
               other
               Places
               ,
               God
               requires
               the
               new
               Heart
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               Life
               .
               Ezek.
               18.
               31.
               
               
                 Cast
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 all
                 your
                 Transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 new
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 die
                 ,
                 O
                 House
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
                 But
                 turn
                 and
                 live
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               7.
               23.
               
               &c.
               Yea
               ,
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               is
               to
               preach
               Faith
               
               and
               Repentance
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sin.
               We
               are
               to
               promise
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               all
               that
               submit
               to
               the
               Terms
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               refuse
               the
               Terms
               ,
               shall
               therefore
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Benefits
               ,
               as
               you
               'll
               see
               Chap.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               already
               seen
               ,
               that
               the
               Assembly
               say
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               conditional
               ,
               and
               Faith
               is
               a
               Condition
               of
               our
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               offered
               to
               Sinners
               on
               that
               Condition
               .
               The
               
                 Congregational
                 Elders
              
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               affirm
               as
               much
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               a.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 second
                 Covenant
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 freely
                 offers
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   requiring
                   of
                   them
                   Faith
                
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               You
               see
               they
               think
               ,
               there
               's
               in
               the
               Covenant
               an
               Offer
               of
               Life
               ,
               if
               Men
               will
               believe
               ;
               and
               God
               requires
               Faith
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               this
               Life
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 New
                 England
                 Synod
              
               confutes
               Errour
               28.
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 To
                 affirm
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Faith
                 on
                 Man's
                 Part
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 undermine
                 Christ.
              
               This
               the
               Synod
               say
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               Mar.
               16.
               16.
               
               Errour
               38.
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 closing
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 Promise
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 Condition
                 expressed
                 .
              
               The
               Synod
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Isa.
               55.
               1.
               
               Mat.
               11.
               28.
               
               Mar.
               1.
               5.
               and
               adds
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   it self
                
                 be
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 conditional
                 Promise
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 such
                 Promises
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 
                 to
                 Union
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 closing
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 Promise
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 Qualfications
                 and
                 Conditions
                 expressed
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 brand
                 ,
                 as
                 Errour
                 48.
                 
                 
                   That
                   conditional
                   Promises
                   are
                   legal
                
                 .
                 And
                 Errour
                 81.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   Faith
                   is
                   held
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   on
                   Man's
                   Part
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   Bread.
                
                 
              
               which
               the
               Synod
               thus
               confutes
               :
               
                 This
                 Position
                 seems
                 to
                 deny
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Condition
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 all
                 active
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 Condition
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 signifie
                 a
                 Qualification
                 in
                 Man
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   which
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Promises
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 Men.
                 This
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 48.
                 
              
               Doctor
               Owen
               saith
               ,
               
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Justif.
              
               P.
               264.
               
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 undertook
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 Grace
                 ,
                 enabling
                 them
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 fulfill
                 its
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 yield
                 the
                 Obedience
                 which
                 God
                 required
                 therein
                 .
                 How
                 frequently
                 doth
                 he
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 answering
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 —
                 270
                 ,
                 303
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 351.
                 
              
               He
               informs
               us
               ,
               
                 A
                 Covenant
                 doth
                 not
                 operate
                 by
                 meer
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 not
                 a
                 Covenant
                 without
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 no
                 Benefit
                 accrues
                 unto
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 Freedom
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Covenant
                 by
                 this
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 hath
                 actually
                 complied
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 chosen
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 interessed
                 in
                 it
                 thereby
                 .
              
               Mr.
               
                 Norton
                 ,
                 Orth.
                 Evang.
              
               172.
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Gospel
                 holds
                 forth
                 Salvation
                 before
                 Faith
                 ,
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 not
                 definitely
                 ;
                 
                 Generally
                 ,
                 not
                 Particularly
                 ;
                 Conditionally
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 Absolutely
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 :
                 Hence
                 this
                 indefinite
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   believeth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ;
                 containeth
                 a
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 singular
                 or
                 particular
                 
                   Conditional
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               often
               proves
               Faith
               to
               be
               the
               First
               Condition
               .
               See
               
                 Turretin
                 .
                 Instit.
                 Theol.
                 pars
              
               2.
               p.
               203.
               where
               he
               proves
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               to
               be
               Conditional
               .
               How
               poor
               is
               the
               number
               that
               denies
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               He
               thinks
               every
               thing
               is
               a
               Price
               to
               buy
               a
               Benefit
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               compliance
               with
               the
               way
               God
               hath
               ordained
               to
               bestow
               the
               Gift
               ;
               whereas
               there
               's
               a
               
                 buying
                 without
                 Price
              
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Acceptance
               of
               Life
               upon
               the
               Terms
               of
               God's
               Offer
               ,
               Isa.
               55.
               1.
               
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               Christ
               ,
               That
               the
               Elect
               shall
               believe
               ;
               therefore
               God
               cannot
               make
               Faith
               a
               Condition
               of
               any
               other
               Blessing
               ,
               which
               he
               resolves
               to
               bestow
               in
               order
               after
               Faith.
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               given
               to
               be
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               appointed
               as
               a
               Surety
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               great
               Ends
               of
               the
               Covenant
               accomplished
               and
               secured
               ;
               therefore
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               from
               Men
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Interest
               in
               the
               Benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               though
               under
               the
               influence
               of
               Christ.
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               appointed
               to
               work
               Faith
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Union
               ,
               and
               other
               Benefits
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               have
               an
               actual
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               those
               Benefits
               ,
               before
               this
               Faith
               is
               wrought
               .
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               all
               Grace
               
               after
               Union
               comes
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               our
               actual
               Head
               ;
               therefore
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               can
               work
               no
               Grace
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               our
               designed
               Head.
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               God
               sovereignly
               decreed
               what
               Benefits
               he
               would
               bestow
               ;
               therefore
               he
               hath
               ,
               as
               our
               Ruler
               ,
               stated
               no
               rectoral
               Method
               of
               bestowing
               those
               Benefits
               .
               Because
               the
               Covenant
               is
               everlasting
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               future
               ;
               )
               therefore
               he
               judged
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Condition
               on
               Man's
               part
               ;
               not
               remembring
               that
               the
               Covenant
               secures
               our
               perseverance
               in
               performing
               those
               Conditions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Saving
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             :
             I
             Shall
             express
             this
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             
               Congregational
               Elders
            
             at
             the
             
               Savoy
               ,
               (
               Confes.
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             14.
             a.
             2.
             
             &
             Declarat
             .
             ch
             .
             14.
             a.
             2.
             of
             
               Saving
               Faith
               :
            
             )
             
               By
               this
               Grace
               ,
               a
               Christian
               believeth
               to
               be
               true
               whatever
               is
               revealed
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               speaking
               therein
               ;
               and
               acteth
               differently
               upon
               that
               which
               each
               particular
               Passage
               thereof
               containeth
               ;
               yielding
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Commands
               ,
               Trembling
               at
               the
               Threatnings
               ,
               and
               Embracing
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               :
               But
               the
               principal
               Acts
               of
               Saving
               Faith
               ,
               are
               Accepting
               ,
               Receiving
               ,
               and
               Resting
               upon
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               for
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             Reader
             !
             weigh
             this
             sound
             Account
             of
             Faith
             :
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             regarded
             ,
             and
             no
             Essential
             part
             of
             it
             excluded
             ,
             when
             Faith
             is
             considered
             as
             a
             Condition
             of
             any
             Gospel-Benefit
             ;
             How
             much
             vain
             Disputes
             would
             be
             prevented
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Danger
             to
             poor
             Souls
             ?
             And
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             no
             Man
             need
             prove
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Saving
             Faith
             ,
             when
             any
             Essential
             part
             of
             it
             is
             wanting
             :
             And
             that
             it
             must
             be
             Saving
             Faith
             when
             we
             mention
             Faith
             as
             the
             Condition
             ,
             or
             Moral
             Instrument
             of
             any
             Saving
             Benefit
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             :
             Saving
             Faith
             is
             nothing
             but
             our
             Persuasion
             ,
             or
             absolute
             Concluding
             within
             our selves
             ,
             That
             our
             Sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               pag.
               493.
               
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Essence
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Echo
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 answering
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Thy
                 Sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 My
                 Sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 Faith.
                 And
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 can
                 assume
                 thus
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 whole
                 Essence
                 of
                 Believing
                 .
              
               When
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               pag.
               107.
               puts
               a
               Man
               on
               examining
               his
               Faith
               ,
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 How
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               He
               Answers
               ;
               
                 Do
                 I
                 rest
                 my
                 Heart
                 upon
                 this
                 Truth
                 ?
                 Do
                 I
                 receive
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 ?
                 Or
                 do
                 I
                 reject
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 receive
              
               
               
                 it
                 ?
                 Then
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 rest
                 upon
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 in
                 reality
                 believe
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 absolutely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 yours
                 .
              
               And
               pag.
               296.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 give
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 believe
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Iniquity
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 laid
                 on
                 Christ
                 ;
                 God
                 himself
                 cannot
                 charge
                 one
                 Sin
                 on
                 that
                 Man.
              
               And
               pag.
               158.
               he
               makes
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               strong
               and
               weak
               Believer
               to
               consist
               in
               the
               Degree
               of
               this
               Persuasion
               .
               See
               more
               in
               chap.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               Assurance
               be
               attainable
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               as
               the
               Effect
               of
               Faith.
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               a
               Sinner
               ought
               to
               apply
               ,
               yea
               ,
               doth
               personally
               apply
               the
               general
               Offers
               of
               Christ
               and
               Life
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               For
               upon
               a
               true
               Acceptance
               of
               a
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               mine
               in
               virtue
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Promise
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               perform
               ,
               in
               giving
               Christ
               and
               Life
               to
               all
               that
               accept
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               proposed
               for
               our
               Acceptance
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               a
               convinced
               Sinner
               hath
               at
               first
               a
               more
               especial
               regard
               to
               Christ's
               Priestly
               Offices
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               as
               what
               are
               more
               sensibly
               fitted
               to
               his
               guilty
               State.
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               every
               thing
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               dwelt
               on
               with
               the
               same
               regard
               ,
               concern
               and
               assurance
               ,
               as
               the
               Essentials
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Life
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Faith
               contain
               in
               it
               a
               reliance
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               on
               his
               Satisfaction
               and
               Merits
               ,
               as
               what
               alone
               purchased
               our
               Pardon
               and
               Acceptance
               ;
               as
               well
               
               as
               it
               includes
               the
               realizing
               Assent
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               unfeigned
               fiducial
               Consent
               to
               ,
               and
               Acceptance
               of
               a
               whole
               Christ
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               whole
               Essence
               of
               Saving
               Faith
               ,
               consists
               in
               an
               Inward
               Persuasion
               or
               Assurance
               that
               our
               Sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               ours
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Essence
               of
               Saving
               Faith.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               Saving
               Faith
               include
               not
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               that
               powerful
               efficacious
               Assent
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               fiducial
               consenting
               Acceptance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               and
               King
               ,
               with
               a
               Reliance
               on
               his
               Merits
               ,
               and
               obediential
               Regards
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               TRUTH
               above-mentioned
               doth
               express
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 or
                 Inward
                 Persuasion
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sins
                 are
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Men
               may
               have
               this
               Persuasion
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               savingly
               believe
               :
               They
               in
               Mat.
               7.
               22.
               had
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               cried
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 us
                 !
              
               Neither
               did
               the
               
                 foolish
                 Virgins
              
               seem
               without
               it
               ,
               Mal.
               25.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               it's
               what
               the
               most
               profligate
               Sinners
               grow
               secure
               by
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               Destruction
               ;
               and
               this
               upon
               the
               general
               Word
               of
               Grace
               .
               2.
               
               Many
               true
               Believers
               have
               not
               this
               Persuasion
               :
               let
               common
               Experience
               be
               consulted
               .
               3.
               
               Such
               as
               have
               had
               Assurance
               ,
               do
               (
               by
               the
               Doctor
               's
               
               Opinion
               )
               fall
               into
               the
               Sin
               of
               damning
               Unbelief
               ,
               whenever
               they
               doubt
               their
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               especially
               if
               they
               conclude
               that
               they
               have
               not
               this
               Interest
               :
               A
               sad
               Doom
               on
               many
               pious
               Souls
               .
               4.
               
               This
               Persuasion
               should
               suppose
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               give
               it
               :
               It
               's
               a
               false
               Conclusion
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               mine
               ,
               before
               he
               is
               so
               :
               And
               must
               the
               great
               term
               of
               Life
               be
               a
               Lye
               ?
               We
               are
               to
               examine
               our selves
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               whether
               Christ
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               before
               we
               assure
               our selves
               that
               he
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               And
               where
               hath
               God
               made
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 My
                 Sins
                 are
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               Saving
               Faith
               ?
               This
               Proposition
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               unless
               you
               suppose
               a
               General
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               actual
               Pardon
               of
               every
               Sinner
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               Grace
               promiseth
               Pardon
               to
               none
               but
               a
               Believer
               ;
               so
               the
               Spirit
               speaks
               it
               to
               none
               but
               to
               the
               Believer
               ,
               as
               a
               Believer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Saving
                 Faith
                 includes
                 the
                 Essentials
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 above-mentioned
                 Truth
              
               ;
               as
               Assent
               ,
               Trust
               ,
               Consenting
               ,
               Acceptance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Reliance
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               appears
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Faith
               can
               be
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Soul's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Call
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               our
               effectual
               Vocation
               :
               And
               to
               this
               all
               those
               things
               are
               necessary
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               describe
               Saving
               Faith
               by
               all
               these
               Acts
               :
               It
               's
               the
               
                 Evidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seen
              
               and
               
                 Substance
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               a
               
                 Receiving
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               12.
               which
               must
               be
               as
               God
               gives
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
               a
               Witness
               ,
               a
               
                 Leader
                 and
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               55.
               4.
               
               &
               Acts
               3.
               26.
               to
               bless
               us
               ,
               in
               
                 turning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 from
                 his
                 iniquity
              
               Rom.
               15.
               12.
               
               In
               him
               shall
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 trust
              
               ,
               Isa.
               44.
               5.
               
               
                 One
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord's
              
               ;
               and
               another
               shall
               subscribe
               with
               his
               Hand
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               which
               express
               consent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               received
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               nor
               as
               the
               Way
               of
               a
               Sinner
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               Faith
               include
               not
               these
               Great
               things
               :
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               you
               exclude
               any
               of
               his
               Offices
               ;
               and
               as
               an
               intire
               Saviour
               we
               must
               receive
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               1.
               21.
               
               Can
               any
               Man
               receive
               him
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               not
               believe
               and
               accept
               of
               his
               Teachings
               ?
               Can
               any
               receive
               him
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               refuseth
               Subjection
               to
               his
               Government
               ?
               No
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               Language
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Damning
               to
               those
               Unbelievers
               ,
               Luk.
               19.
               14
               ,
               27.
               and
               the
               same
               word
               signifies
               Disobedient
               ,
               and
               Unbelieving
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Rom.
               10.
               21.
               
               Can
               any
               Man
               come
               to
               Christ
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               not
               rely
               on
               his
               Sacrifice
               for
               Pardon
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               him
               ?
               And
               the
               word
               tells
               us
               ,
               we
               
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               But
               who
               can
               suppose
               that
               there
               's
               this
               ,
               without
               any
               dedication
               of
               our selves
               to
               God
               ?
               &c.
               Oh
               ,
               that
               Men
               were
               but
               wise
               enough
               to
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               receive
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               or
               a
               Teacher
               !
               What
               Peace
               would
               it
               cause
               !
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               Faith
               without
               these
               Essentials
               ,
               could
               never
               produce
               those
               great
               Effects
               which
               are
               ascribed
               to
               Faith.
               How
               could
               it
               purifie
               the
               Heart
               ?
               Act.
               15.
               9.
               
               Be
               a
               Shield
               against
               Temptations
               ?
               
               Eph.
               6.
               16.
               
               Works
               by
               Love
               ?
               Gal.
               5.
               6.
               
               Sanctifies
               us
               ?
               Act.
               26.
               18.
               
               By
               Faith
               we
               are
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
               Is
               a
               lower
               Faith
               operative
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               ?
               Jam.
               2.
               17.
               
               Or
               can
               any
               call
               that
               which
               wants
               these
               ,
               A
               Principle
               of
               Obedience
               virtually
               including
               all
               Grace
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               unmeetness
               of
               a
               lower
               Faith
               to
               be
               the
               appointed
               Condition
               of
               Saving
               Benefits
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               the
               appointment
               of
               a
               Wise
               and
               Holy
               Governour
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               An
               Enlightened
               ,
               Regenerate
               Soul
               cannot
               act
               towards
               Christ
               (
               when
               he
               is
               first
               presented
               to
               its
               view
               )
               below
               these
               Instances
               :
               It
               's
               not
               a
               regenerate
               Heart
               that
               admits
               Actings
               contrary
               to
               any
               of
               these
               ;
               if
               it
               is
               a
               regenerate
               Heart
               ,
               it
               will
               discover
               it self
               in
               each
               of
               these
               ,
               upon
               the
               offer
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               Saviour
               .
               Act.
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ?
              
               &c.
               Sure
               a
               regenerate
               Principle
               includes
               a
               Disposition
               to
               all
               these
               Acts
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               view
               of
               Christ
               will
               excite
               and
               attract
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               seen
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Assembly
               and
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               in
               the
               Truth
               above
               stated
               :
               Both
               also
               affirm
               ,
               ch
               .
               18.
               a.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Infallible
                 Assurance
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 may
                 wait
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 conflict
                 with
                 many
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Assemblies
                   Large
                   Catech.
                
                 Quest.
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Assured
                
                 ?
                 &c.
                 They
                 Answer
                 ;
                 
                   Assurance
                   not
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               Errours
               for
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Boston
               ,
               in
               New-England
               ,
               dealt
               with
               Mr.
               H.
               
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Faith
                 of
                 God's
                 Elect
                 ,
                 but
                 Assurance
                 .
              
            
             
               Dr.
               Owen
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Justification
              
               ,
               p.
               111
               ,
               112.
               
               
                 denies
                 that
                 a
                 full
                 Persuasion
                 of
                 the
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 That
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 as
                 our
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 particular
                 Application
                 of
                 especial
                 Mercy
                 unto
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Essence
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 true
                 Faith
                 will
                 endeavour
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Ground
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Mistake
              
               .
            
             
               Because
               Faith
               is
               the
               Evidence
               of
               thingsunseen
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               Assents
               to
               unseen
               Realities
               ;
               )
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               that
               our
               Faith
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               Assent
               to
               our
               particular
               Interest
               in
               Forgiveness
               .
               Because
               the
               Word
               of
               Grace
               promiseth
               Justification
               to
               all
               true
               Believers
               ;
               therefore
               an
               Assurance
               of
               my
               being
               Justified
               ,
               is
               Believing
               :
               Whereas
               I
               must
               first
               be
               a
               Believer
               in
               order
               to
               Pardon
               ,
               before
               I
               justly
               can
               or
               ought
               to
               believe
               that
               I
               am
               pardoned
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
               Of
               the
               Free
               Offer
               of
               Christ
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               of
               Preparatory
               Qualifications
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             CHrist
             is
             freely
             offered
             to
             be
             a
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             to
             the
             vilest
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             will
             knowingly
             assent
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Conviction
             of
             their
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             humbled
             ,
             and
             truly
             willing
             to
             renounce
             all
             their
             Idols
             and
             Sins
             ;
             denying
             their
             own
             carnal
             Self
             and
             Merits
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             Christ
             as
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             relying
             on
             him
             alone
             for
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             Observe
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             freely
             offered
             to
             the
             vilest
             Sinners
             ,
             for
             their
             acceptance
             of
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             not
             offered
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             Sinner
             might
             have
             a
             Saving
             Interest
             in
             him
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             renounce
             all
             Sins
             and
             Idols
             ;
             and
             do
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             rely
             on
             him
             as
             a
             full
             Saviour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             an
             Acceptance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             a
             Renouncing
             of
             Sin
             and
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Denying
             carnal
             Self
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Merits
             ,
             as
             Opposites
             to
             him
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             renounce
             Sin
             and
             Idols
             ,
             and
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             will
             not
             avail
             us
             ,
             without
             an
             acceptance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             relianceon
             him
             .
             3.
             
             I
             mention
             some
             things
             that
             are
             antecedently
             necessary
             
             to
             our
             renouncing
             of
             Sin
             and
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             acceptance
             of
             ,
             and
             reliance
             on
             Christ
             ;
             as
             Knowledge
             ,
             Assent
             ,
             Conviction
             of
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ,
             and
             some
             Humblings
             of
             Soul
             ,
             which
             must
             attend
             all
             true
             Convictions
             :
             These
             are
             
               Preparatory
               Qualifications
            
             ;
             not
             that
             an
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             always
             follows
             these
             ,
             but
             they
             dispose
             the
             Soul
             to
             a
             hearty
             acceptance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             rival
             Opposites
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             thereto
             in
             some
             degree
             .
             4.
             
             The
             declared
             Design
             of
             the
             Offers
             of
             Christ
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             be
             thus
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             partake
             of
             an
             Interest
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             Christ
             is
             offered
             to
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Sinners
             ;
             that
             they
             remaining
             ignorant
             ,
             unconvinced
             ,
             unhumbled
             ,
             and
             resolved
             in
             their
             purpose
             to
             continue
             such
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             they
             have
             a
             full
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             only
             concluding
             in
             their
             own
             Minds
             upon
             this
             Offer
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             theirs
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               give
               no
               Proof
               of
               it
               but
               this
               ;
               That
               it
               's
               a
               declared
               Point
               ,
               which
               he
               oft
               strives
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Elect
               are
               actually
               united
               to
               Christ
               before
               they
               Believe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               Born
               ;
               as
               you
               'll
               see
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
               So
               that
               all
               the
               design
               of
               these
               Offers
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               manifest
               to
               Men
               ,
               That
               Christ
               was
               theirs
               before
               ;
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               p.
               100.
               
               
                 Is
                 not
                 Unbelief
                 a
                 Bar
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               He
               Answers
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Bar
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 manifestation
              
               
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Bar
                 to
                 hinder
                 one
                 from
                 having
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               the
               Doctor
               seems
               to
               insist
               on
               Mens
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               closing
               with
               him
               ;
               as
               p.
               206.
               
               
                 No
                 Consideration
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 so
                 aggravate
                 a
                 Man's
                 Condition
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 make
                 his
                 condition
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 the
                 Devils
                 themselves
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Coming
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 sinfulness
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 reject
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               p.
               202.
               
               
                 Whatever
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 suppose
                 a
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 a
                 Whoremaster
                 ,
                 a
                 Swearer
                 ,
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 a
                 Mad-man
                 in
                 Iniquity
                 ;
                 couldst
                 thou
                 but
                 Come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
              
               Come
               ,
               only
               Come
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Alteration
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 dost
                 come
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               But
               Coming
               ,
               or
               Believing
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Judgment
               ,
               than
               an
               Inward
               Persuasion
               or
               Concluding
               that
               Christ
               is
               ours
               :
               And
               this
               is
               not
               in
               order
               to
               an
               Interest
               ,
               but
               to
               our
               Knowing
               it
               .
            
             
               P.
               106.
               
               The
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 your
                 Portion
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 the
                 general
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Say
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 hath
                 reached
                 out
                 himself
                 to
                 Sinners
                 as
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 )
                 .
                 My
                 part
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 any
                 Man's
                 :
                 Set
                 down
                 thy
                 rest
                 here
                 ;
                 question
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Venture
                 thy
                 Soul
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 seeking
                 for
                 further
                 Security
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 Why
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 he
                 belongs
                 to
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 worse
                 than
                 Sinfulness
                 ,
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 Enmity
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 belongs
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
             
               A.
               2.
               
               Not
               Believing
               ,
               or
               not
               Coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               nothing
               with
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               but
               not
               Concluding
               within
               one's
               self
               that
               Christ
               is
               mine
               .
            
             
               Pag
               203.
               
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 welcome
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 certainly
                 satisfied
                 that
                 his
                 Blood
                 is
                 their
                 Ransom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Sins
                 are
                 blotted
                 out
                 thereby
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 yet
                 close
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 rest
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 that
                 remains
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 this
                 certain
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 their
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 my
                 Errand
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 could
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 danger
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 Christ
                 is
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 this
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 but
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 it's
                 Presumption
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 satisfied
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 their
                 Christ.
              
               See
               p.
               36
               ,
               44
               ,
               432
               ,
               490.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               there
               is
               in
               Christ
               a
               sufficiency
               of
               Merit
               and
               Grace
               to
               save
               the
               worst
               of
               Sinners
               ?
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               Christ
               is
               offered
               to
               the
               worst
               Sinners
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               accept
               of
               him
               on
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               the
               worst
               Sinners
               are
               often
               the
               Objects
               of
               God's
               Effectual
               Calling
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ?
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               there
               may
               not
               be
               Knowledge
               ,
               Assent
               ,
               Convictions
               ,
               Humblings
               ,
               and
               feigned
               Resolves
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               Soul
               fail
               of
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               true
               Conversion
               ,
               
               though
               they
               are
               hopeful
               Signs
               ?
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               the
               degrees
               of
               Convictions
               and
               Humblings
               be
               equal
               in
               all
               ?
               This
               I
               deny
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               
                 Preparatory
                 Qualifications
              
               do
               merit
               True
               Grace
               ?
               Yea
               Or
               Faith
               or
               Repentance
               do
               merit
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ?
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               their
               whole
               Use
               depends
               on
               Christ's
               Ordination
               .
               7.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               a
               Soul
               may
               neglect
               to
               accept
               of
               Christ
               as
               Prophet
               Priest
               and
               King
               ,
               because
               they
               feel
               not
               that
               degree
               of
               these
               Humblings
               and
               Convictions
               which
               they
               desire
               and
               expect
               ?
               This
               I
               deny
               .
               8.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               these
               
                 Preparatory
                 Qualifications
              
               be
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               by
               Common
               Grace
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               .
               9.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               their
               immediate
               Influence
               be
               to
               prepare
               the
               Soul
               for
               a
               true
               consenting
               Acceptance
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               hereby
               less
               averse
               to
               ,
               and
               more
               disposed
               for
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ;
               though
               Dr.
               Owen
               adds
               ,
               
                 No
                 Man
                 that
                 wants
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Subject
                 capable
                 of
                 Justification
                 .
              
               See
               
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Justif.
              
               p.
               109.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               real
               Difference
               is
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whe●her
               Coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               an
               Inward
               Persuasion
               that
               Christ
               is
               mine
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               Of
               which
               see
               Chap.
               IX
               .
               
                 Of
                 Saving
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               is
               offered
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               that
               they
               may
               conclude
               they
               have
               a
               Saving
               Interest
               in
               him
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               regenerated
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               savingly
               believe
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               habitual
               Disposition
               and
               Purpose
               ,
               is
               under
               the
               reigning
               power
               of
               Enmity
               ,
               Rebellion
               and
               Filthiness
               ,
               till
               after
               it
               hath
               a
               Saving
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               affirming
               this
               Disposition
               is
               altered
               in
               our
               Effectual
               Vocation
               ;
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               Coming
               to
               Christ
               for
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               Sanctification
               ,
               without
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Whether
               some
               degrees
               of
               Convictions
               ,
               and
               Humiliation
               of
               Soul
               ,
               be
               necessary
               Prerequisites
               to
               the
               Soul
               's
               true
               Acceptance
               of
               Christ
               for
               Pardon
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               The
               main
               Question
               is
               decided
               by
               what
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               
                 Saving
                 Faith
              
               :
               For
               if
               Coming
               be
               not
               this
               Persuasion
               ,
               and
               
                 Saving
                 Faith
              
               be
               necessary
               to
               our
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               remains
               little
               to
               prove
               .
               Of
               this
               last
               see
               ch
               .
               11.
               
               
                 Of
                 Union
              
               ,
               and
               ch
               .
               8.
               
               Only
               consider
               ,
               That
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               offered
               to
               be
               ours
               on
               any
               lower
               Terms
               than
               such
               as
               by
               which
               he
               actually
               becomes
               ours
               by
               the
               Gospel-Grant
               .
            
             
               It
               remains
               then
               ,
               that
               I
               briefly
               prove
               the
               Truth
               ,
               as
               contained
               in
               the
               Third
               and
               Fourth
               Questions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 of
                 a
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 habitual
                 Disposition
                 and
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 reigning
                 power
                 of
                 Enmity
                 ,
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 Filthiness
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Saving
                 Interest
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               You
               see
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               Degrees
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               nor
               Change
               of
               Practice
               ;
               but
               of
               a
               Disposition
               
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               Purpose
               of
               Mind
               .
               This
               Truth
               appears
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Effectual
               Vocation
               makes
               this
               Change
               in
               the
               Habitual
               Disposition
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               this
               Vocation
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               Interest
               in
               Christ.
               The
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               and
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               agree
               ,
               Decl.
               and
               
                 Conf.
                 ch
              
               .
               10.
               a.
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 Call
                 lies
                 ,
                 in
                 enlightning
                 their
                 Minds
                 spiritually
                 and
                 savingly
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 taking
                 away
                 their
                 Heart
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 an
                 Heart
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 renewing
                 their
                 Wills
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 determining
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 effectually
                 drawing
                 them
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 most
                 freely
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 willing
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 And
                 a.
                 2.
                 
                 Until
                 being
                 quickned
                 and
                 renewed
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 thereby
                 enabled
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Grace
                 offered
                 and
                 conveyed
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Thou
               seest
               what
               a
               great
               Change
               is
               made
               on
               the
               Heart
               and
               Mind
               by
               Effectual
               Calling
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               Answer
               to
               this
               Call
               ,
               (
               which
               lies
               in
               a
               Consent
               answerable
               to
               this
               Change
               in
               the
               Faculties
               )
               is
               the
               Means
               of
               our
               Interest
               in
               the
               offered
               Grace
               ;
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Benefits
               .
               It
               's
               a
               Call
               to
               Life
               ,
               see
               Joh.
               5.
               25.
               
               The
               Dead
               shall
               hear
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               shall
               live
               .
               It
               's
               a
               Call
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               7.
               
               Hence
               called
               a
               
                 Holy
                 Calling
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               9.
               
               A
               Call
               to
               Light
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
               If
               any
               doubt
               whether
               our
               Vocation
               be
               a
               Means
               to
               our
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               see
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               9.
               
               God
               is
               faithful
               ,
               by
               whom
               
               you
               are
               
                 Called
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               inconsistent
               with
               Vocation
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               Conversion
               ,
               are
               Hearts
               of
               such
               vile
               Disposition
               ?
               Is
               this
               a
               Heavenly
               Calling
               ?
               Heb.
               3.
               1.
               
               What
               would
               it
               avail
               to
               make
               such
               a
               
                 Calling
                 sure
              
               ?
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               10.
               
               Is
               this
               being
               Born
               not
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ?
               Joh.
               1.
               13.
               
               Doth
               the
               new
               Birth
               ,
               or
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Heart
               agree
               herewith
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               cannot
               be
               a
               true
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Acceptance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               consists
               with
               such
               vile
               Dispositions
               ,
               and
               is
               void
               of
               a
               Purpose
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
               Can
               he
               be
               said
               to
               accept
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hath
                 a
                 Knife
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Thoughts
                 in
                 his
                 Heart
                 to
                 murther
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 laying
                 down
                 his
                 Arms
                 ?
              
               P.
               210.
               
               What
               is
               rejecting
               Christ
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               ?
               What
               is
               saying
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 us
                 ?
              
               Do
               not
               we
               prefer
               our
               Lusts
               before
               him
               ?
               And
               can
               we
               thus
               marry
               him
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               What
               a
               carnal
               selfish
               thing
               is
               Believing
               ?
               a
               meer
               using
               Christ
               for
               our
               own
               Safety
               in
               our
               Abominations
               ,
               which
               we
               resolve
               shall
               rule
               over
               us
               ,
               without
               one
               Desire
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               Degrees
               of
               Convictions
               and
               Humiliations
               of
               Soul
               ,
               are
               necessary
               Prerequisites
               to
               the
               Soul
               's
               true
               Acceptation
               of
               Christ
               for
               Pardon
               .
               We
               find
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               
                 Weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
              
               that
               Christ
               invites
               to
               come
               to
               him
               for
               Rest
               ,
               Mat.
               11.
               28.
               
               
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Righteous
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Conceited
               and
               Secure
               )
               
                 but
                 Sinners
                 to
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               Luk.
               5.
               31.
               32.
               
            
             
             
               The
               Converts
               recorded
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               found
               such
               a
               Work
               on
               them
               ,
               those
               were
               
                 pricked
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
               Act.
               2.
               37.
               
               The
               Gaoler
               felt
               the
               same
               humble
               Concern
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               30.
               
               Paul
               knew
               what
               this
               Trembling
               was
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               6.
               
               So
               Zacheus
               and
               the
               Prodigal
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Where
               the
               Word
               Even
               begins
               to
               take
               Effect
               ,
               the
               Man
               
                 is
                 convinced
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 judged
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Secrets
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 :
                 falleth
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 Face
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               It
               's
               a
               meet
               Order
               ,
               that
               Man
               should
               in
               some
               degree
               pay
               this
               Homage
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               thus
               resent
               his
               Apostacy
               ,
               to
               God's
               Glory
               whom
               he
               hath
               provoked
               .
               Yea
               ,
               These
               are
               absolutely
               Necessary
               to
               bring
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               close
               with
               Christ.
               Were
               there
               no
               Weight
               ,
               no
               Remorse
               ,
               no
               Sense
               of
               Sin
               or
               Misery
               Christ
               would
               not
               be
               regarded
               ,
               much
               less
               complied
               with
               :
               Yea
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               it
               thus
               having
               a
               contrary
               Biass
               ,
               and
               the
               practical
               Judgment
               determining
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               already
               heard
               the
               Sence
               of
               the
               Assembly
               and
               
                 Elders
                 at
                 the
                 Savoy
              
               .
               You
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Larg
                 .
                 Catech.
              
               Q.
               
                 What
                 is
                 justifying
                 Faith
              
               ?
               They
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Sinner
               is
               
                 convinced
                 of
                 his
                 Sin
                 and
                 Misery
                 ,
              
               who
               receiveth
               Christ.
               And
               in
               the
               Directory
               for
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Sick
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               
                 propounding
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Merits
                 to
                 penitent
                 Believers
                 ,
              
               and
               Endeavours
               are
               to
               be
               first
               used
               to
               humble
               the
               Sick
               under
               the
               Sense
               of
               his
               Guilt
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               Doctor
               Owen
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 more
                 firmly
                 adhere
                 to
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Convictions
                 ,
                 previous
                 to
                 true
                 Believing
                 .
              
               Of
               Justif.
               P.
               133.
               
               The
               Necessity
               of
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Antecedency
               of
               them
               to
               true
               Faith
               and
               Pardon
               ,
               he
               proves
               P.
               98
               99.
               as
               also
               
                 Displicency
                 ,
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 a
                 Desire
                 of
                 Deliverance
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 necessary
                 Effects
                 of
                 true
                 Convictions
                 .
              
               P.
               102
               ,
               103.
               
               And
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 The
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Pardon
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Sins
                 is
                 not
                 proposed
                 to
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               And
               P.
               140.
               
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 Exercise
                 of
                 this
                 Faith
                 unto
                 Justification
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 prepared
                 ,
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 determined
                 unto
                 universal
                 Obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               Mr.
               Norton
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               proveth
               at
               large
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 preparatory
                 Works
                 between
                 the
                 Carnal
                 Rest
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 effectual
                 Vocation
                 ;
                 or
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 ordinary
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 calleth
                 not
                 Sinners
                 as
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 qualified
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 immediately
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               These
               are
               his
               own
               Words
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               ,
               
                 Orthod
                 .
                 Evang.
              
               from
               P.
               129.
               to
               140.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               they
               that
               truly
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               ,
               whoever
               can
               perswade
               himself
               that
               he
               hath
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               doth
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               because
               sometimes
               the
               worst
               Sinners
               
               are
               made
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Preparatory
               Works
               ,
               and
               of
               effectual
               Calling
               ,
               as
               God's
               act
               on
               them
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               ,
               that
               these
               Sinners
               are
               invited
               to
               conclude
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               they
               do
               at
               all
               answer
               that
               Call.
               But
               his
               greatest
               Cause
               of
               Mistake
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               the
               worst
               Sinners
               ,
               if
               elect
               ,
               have
               as
               much
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               Saint
               .
               Therefore
               indeed
               they
               need
               no
               more
               Faith
               than
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               by
               a
               firm
               Perswasion
               that
               he
               is
               theirs
               ,
               because
               Christ
               calls
               Sinners
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               theirs
               while
               impenitent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             
               Of
               Union
               with
               Christ
               before
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             EVery
             Man
             is
             without
             Christ
             ,
             or
             not
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             effectually
             called
             ;
             but
             when
             by
             this
             Call
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             enclineth
             ,
             and
             enableth
             him
             willingly
             to
             accept
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             a
             Man
             becomes
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Partaker
             of
             those
             Influences
             and
             Privileges
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             All
             the
             Elect
             are
             actually
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             are
             born
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             Will.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Title
               of
               Serm.
               14.
               is
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 gracious
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 P.
              
               430.
               
               But
               sure
               the
               Doctor
               intends
               only
               to
               exclude
               Works
               and
               not
               Faith.
               A.
               No
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               dangerous
               Consequences
               
                 that
                 must
                 follow
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 Persons
                 are
                 not
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               partake
               not
               of
               Justification
               before
               they
               believe
               .
               And
               addeth
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 an
                 uniting
                 ,
                 and
                 cementing
                 or
                 knitting
                 Power
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Faith
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 become
                 the
                 Instrument
                 to
                 unite
                 a
                 Soul
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 P.
              
               6●●
               .
               Obj.
               But
               he
               may
               intend
               only
               to
               exclude
               the
               Merit
               or
               Efficiency
               of
               Faith
               ;
               but
               not
               the
               Presence
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               Divine
               Ordination
               of
               it
               to
               that
               end
               .
               A.
               No
               ,
               he
               denies
               the
               Presence
               of
               Faith
               ;
               to
               this
               end
               he
               spends
               much
               time
               ,
               P.
               614.
               &c.
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 not
                 coming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 import
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Disunion
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               And
               P.
               104.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               ▪
               
                 You
                 may
                 as
                 soon
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 whiles
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 think
                 a
                 Man
                 can
                 have
                 spiritual
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 behold
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 Mourning
                 to
                 lament
                 ones
                 Wretchedness
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 be
                 actually
                 the
                 Presence
                 and
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               But
               must
               not
               the
               Spirit
               be
               given
               before
               we
               are
               united
               to
               Christ.
               A.
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Union
              
               ;
               which
               he
               attempts
               to
               
               prove
               from
               the
               too
               gross
               use
               of
               the
               Metaphor
               of
               a
               Vine
               ,
               P.
               599.
               and
               sundry
               other
               Places
               .
               Obj.
               Sure
               he
               meaneth
               only
               this
               Union
               is
               decreed
               before
               Faith.
               A.
               To
               prevent
               this
               ,
               his
               Words
               are
               ,
               P.
               ●●●
               .
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 actually
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 Christ
                 unto
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 did
                 put
                 any
                 Qualifications
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 gives
                 actual
                 Possession
                 of
                 this
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Christ
                 takes
                 Possession
                 of
                 that
                 Person
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Qualification
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               When
               are
               the
               Elect
               united
               to
               Christ
               ?
               A.
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               you
               ,
               
                 Before
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 ,
                 P.
              
               617.
               
               See
               P.
               597
               ,
               609
               ,
               611
               ,
               &c.
               
               Of
               coming
               to
               Christ
               against
               your
               Wills
               :
               See
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               God
               hath
               decreed
               that
               all
               the
               Elect
               shall
               be
               united
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               Christ
               agreed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               time
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               Elect
               ;
               and
               that
               whatChrist
               did
               and
               suffered
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               intended
               for
               the
               saving
               Good
               of
               the
               Elect.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               all
               the
               Power
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               believe
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               works
               Faith
               in
               us
               ,
               be
               purchased
               and
               given
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ's
               giving
               us
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               do
               begin
               this
               Union
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               given
               in
               order
               to
               saving
               Operations
               ,
               produceth
               this
               Faith
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Union
               is
               consummated
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Faith
               unites
               to
               Christ
               by
               Divine
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               its
               own
               Power
               or
               Merit
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Physical
               Act.
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               Elect
               are
               actually
               united
               to
               Christ
               before
               they
               are
               born
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Elect
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               till
               they
               are
               effectually
               called
               ,
               and
               truly
               believe
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               expresly
               affirm
               all
               uncalled
               ,
               unregenerate
               Unbelievers
               ,
               to
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Separation
               from
               him
               .
               The
               believing
               Ephesians
               were
               before
               Conversion
               ,
               
                 without
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               12.
               
               Were
               they
               always
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               of
               whom
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               7.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 me
                 ?
              
               Or
               was
               Paul
               himself
               always
               in
               Christ
               ?
               Were
               not
               the
               Romans
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               while
               
                 a
                 wild
                 Olive-Tree
              
               ,
               and
               untill
               they
               
                 were
                 grafted
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Olive-Tree
                 ?
              
               w
               ich
               they
               were
               upon
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               17
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               are
               the
               things
               whereby
               God
               hath
               ordained
               us
               to
               be
               united
               with
               Christ
               ;
               
                 By
                 one
                 Spirit
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 by
                 Faith
              
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
               on
               which
               account
               we
               are
               said
               to
               
                 receive
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 are
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               3.
               26.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               want
               of
               this
               Union
               is
               denounced
               against
               all
               such
               as
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               
               are
               Unbelievers
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               Let
               the
               Man
               be
               elect
               or
               not
               ,
               be
               the
               Man
               who
               he
               will
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               Christ's
               in
               this
               Union
               .
               And
               it
               's
               the
               Design
               of
               that
               Parable
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               3.
               to
               13.
               that
               they
               who
               accept
               not
               of
               the
               Invitation
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               sincerely
               and
               spiritually
               consent
               to
               Christ's
               Offer
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               partake
               of
               the
               
                 Marriage
                 Supper
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               necessary
               immediate
               Effects
               of
               Union
               are
               plainly
               wanting
               in
               all
               such
               as
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               want
               Faith.
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
               Can
               any
               unbelieving
               Wretch
               pretend
               to
               have
               one
               Spirit
               with
               Christ
               whiles
               his
               Inclinations
               ,
               Purposes
               ,
               and
               Carriage
               are
               so
               contrary
               ?
               Again
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               17.
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               Let
               the
               Man
               be
               who
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               a
               new
               Creature
               .
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               doubt
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               new
               Creature
               ,
               who
               is
               carnal
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Stranger
               to
               the
               New
               Man
               ,
               which
               
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 true
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4
               24.
               
               When
               the
               Scriptures
               describe
               any
               Person
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               they
               (
               at
               least
               in
               purpose
               )
               
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 Flesh
                 with
                 the
                 Affections
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               24
               and
               
                 they
                 walk
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               Rom
               8
               1.
               
               It
               's
               not
               they
               that
               have
               crucified
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               are
               in
               Chr●st
               ,
               which
               some
               might
               say
               ,
               would
               render
               it
               only
               a
               manifesting
               Sign
               of
               their
               In-being
               in
               Christ
               ;
               but
               these
               Texts
               do
               exclude
               all
               others
               from
               a
               present
               Share
               in
               this
               Union
               .
               The
               like
               Places
               
               might
               be
               multiplied
               :
               
                 As
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Rom
               8
               9
               ,
               10
               But
               alas
               ,
               these
               and
               the
               like
               are
               not
               only
               wanting
               in
               Unbelievers
               ;
               but
               the
               direct
               contrary
               thereto
               prevalently
               reign
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               these
               Contraries
               ,
               do
               by
               a
               Gospel
               Rule
               subject
               Men
               to
               those
               Miseries
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               :
               As
               
                 If
                 ye
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 die
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 carnally
                 minded
                 ,
                 is
                 Death
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Rom.
               3.
               8.
               6
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Union
               with
               Christ
               is
               determined
               to
               our
               effectual
               Calling
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Means
               and
               Season
               of
               that
               Blessing
               ;
               
                 God
                 is
                 faithful
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ye
                 are
                 called
                 into
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               9.
               
               Hence
               the
               Instruments
               of
               our
               Vocation
               are
               said
               to
               
                 espouse
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               To
               beget
               them
               for
               him
               .
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               15.
               
               This
               Privilege
               is
               peculiar
               to
               Christ's
               regenerate
               Seed
               ,
               and
               impossible
               to
               any
               that
               are
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Unbelievers
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 By
                 one
                 Spirit
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 made
                 to
                 drink
                 into
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               There
               is
               a
               present
               
                 effectual
                 Working
                 in
                 every
                 Part
              
               of
               this
               Body
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
               
               It
               's
               by
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Operation
               we
               are
               Parts
               of
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow
                 Citizens
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               from
               18.
               to
               22.
               
               Every
               Member
               hath
               a
               
                 Measure
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Grace
              
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               None
               of
               these
               can
               be
               true
               of
               Men
               dead
               in
               Sin
               :
               Nor
               can
               they
               be
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               27.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Should
               they
               that
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               apostatize
               from
               Faith
               ,
               they
               would
               thereby
               forfeit
               and
               lose
               this
               Union
               .
               If
               any
               cease
               to
               be
               Believers
               they
               would
               cease
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               Christ.
               This
               is
               the
               Scope
               of
               Joh.
               15.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 abide
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 forth
                 as
                 a
                 Branch
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 withered
                 :
                 Every
                 Branch
                 in
                 me
                 that
                 beareth
                 not
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               not
               apparent
               ,
               that
               Apostacy
               sinks
               a
               Man
               into
               no
               more
               Unbelief
               ,
               than
               what
               prevailed
               before
               he
               believed
               at
               all
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               opposite
               Errour
               would
               reconcile
               what
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               declares
               inconsistent
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               vain
               asketh
               ,
               
                 What
                 Concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
              
               Belial
               ?
               
                 or
                 what
                 Part
                 hath
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 with
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 Agreement
                 hath
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               By
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               dwell
               quietly
               in
               one
               Man
               for
               many
               Years
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               have
               the
               same
               part
               in
               the
               highest
               Privilege
               ,
               viz.
               Union
               with
               Christ.
               In
               Uncleanness
               ,
               God
               receives
               all
               alike
               ,
               and
               is
               their
               Father
               ,
               though
               they
               resolve
               against
               being
               Separate
               ,
               Men
               can
               (
               though
               God
               saith
               they
               cannot
               )
               
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               21.
               
               For
               Union
               ,
               and
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               be
               the
               Heart
               of
               the
               Benefits
               included
               in
               partaking
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Weigh
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               hardly
               conceive
               ,
               what
               Act
               of
               God
               an
               Union
               before
               Faith
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               .
               It
               's
               
               not
               to
               the
               Decree
               ,
               for
               that
               only
               resolveth
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               future
               .
               It
               's
               not
               to
               God's
               appointing
               ,
               or
               Christ's
               engaging
               to
               be
               a
               Mediator
               ;
               for
               thereby
               he
               undertook
               in
               time
               to
               raise
               a
               Seed
               ,
               which
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 gather
                 in
                 one
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               10.
               
               It
               's
               not
               in
               Christ's
               assuming
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               for
               that
               admits
               all
               Mankind
               to
               be
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Elect.
               And
               what
               Mr
               Sterry
               and
               others
               talk
               of
               a
               radical
               Union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               top
               Branch
               ,
               or
               the
               universal
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               in
               a
               Nature
               distinct
               from
               his
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               ;
               it's
               fordid
               to
               such
               who
               know
               of
               but
               two
               Natures
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               granted
               would
               not
               prove
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Notion
               of
               actual
               Union
               .
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               Confess
               .
               Ca.
               26.
               a.
               1.
               and
               the
               Elders
               at
               the
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               27.
               a.
               1.
               affirm
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 by-his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 5.
              
               
               Only
               the
               Elders
               add
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 thereby
                 made
                 one
                 Person
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               The
               Lesser
               Catechism
               hath
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 apply
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Redemption
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christ
                 ?
                 A.
              
               By
               working
               Faith
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               thereby
               uniting
               us
               to
               Christ
               in
               our
               effectual
               Calling
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 New
                 England
              
               Synod
               confute
               this
               as
               Errour
               37.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 compleatly
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 any
                 Faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               They
               sum
               up
               their
               Confutation
               of
               this
               in
               these
               VVords
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Dwelling
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 no
                 coming
                 to
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 receiving
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 being
                 married
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 without
                 Faith.
                 
              
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               .
               Errour
               16.
               which
               Boston
               Church
               charged
               Mr.
               Hutcheson
               with
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               Union
               to
               Christ
               is
               not
               by
               Faith.
               Errour
               38.
               
               The
               Synod
               Confutes
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 closing
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 Promise
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 Condition
                 expressed
                 .
              
               Errour
               69.
               
               
                 Though
                 a
                 Man
                 can
                 prove
                 a
                 gracious
                 VVork
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 thereby
                 he
                 will
                 prove
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 sandy
                 Foundation
                 .
              
               He
               never
               read
               Doctor
               Owen
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               find
               him
               as
               express
               in
               this
               as
               any
               Man
               can
               be
               .
               
                 
                   Norton
                   ,
                   Orthod
                   .
                   Evang.
                
                 P.
                 291.
                 
                 Union
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 followeth
                 Vocation
                 .
                 P.
                 181.
                 
                 Union
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith.
                 P.
                 222.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Dr's
               .
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               Christ
               is
               appointed
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               raise
               a
               Body
               eternally
               elected
               thereto
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               ,
               they
               are
               this
               Body
               before
               they
               be
               raised
               .
               Because
               all
               After-Grace
               is
               from
               Christ
               as
               our
               actual
               Head
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               ,
               Christ
               cannot
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               work
               the
               first
               Grace
               ,
               as
               our
               designed
               Head.
               VVhereas
               the
               Spirit
               makes
               
                 us
                 an
                 Habitation
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               22.
               
               And
               it
               's
               a
               strange
               conceit
               ,
               that
               Christ
               can
               exert
               no
               Act
               of
               Power
               on
               a
               dead
               Soul
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Union
               ,
               but
               Men
               must
               infer
               that
               Union
               prior
               to
               it
               .
               Because
               the
               natural
               Body
               cannot
               see
               without
               a
               Head
               ;
               therefore
               Christ
               cannot
               convert
               a
               
               Sinner
               to
               bring
               him
               into
               his
               mystical
               Body
               .
               One
               might
               better
               infer
               ,
               the
               Head
               cannot
               see
               without
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               sees
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               sees
               no
               better
               than
               the
               Body
               ;
               and
               so
               conclude
               ,
               Christ
               can
               see
               nothing
               ,
               till
               every
               elect
               Person
               be
               a
               Member
               ,
               and
               every
               Member
               seeth
               as
               well
               as
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               dim
               Sight
               of
               every
               Member
               ,
               makes
               the
               Sight
               of
               Christ
               as
               blind
               as
               his
               .
               Because
               Christ
               
                 received
                 Gifts
              
               for
               the
               Rebellious
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               dwell
               among
               them
               ;
               therefore
               God
               dwells
               among
               them
               ,
               before
               those
               Gifts
               operate
               ,
               or
               be
               communicated
               to
               them
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               tells
               us
               ,
               how
               these
               Gifts
               are
               the
               Means
               by
               which
               the
               Elect
               are
               converted
               ,
               and
               made
               Believers
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               partake
               of
               Union
               with
               its
               peculiar
               Effects
               .
               Because
               ,
               from
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               the
               Gardiner
               puts
               the
               Graff
               into
               the
               Tree
               before
               there
               's
               Sap
               or
               Fruit
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               a
               Man
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               God
               puts
               him
               in
               Christ
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               ingraffing
               the
               VVord
               tells
               us
               of
               ,
               besides
               external
               Church
               Privileges
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               17
               ,
               19.
               
               I
               may
               as
               well
               argue
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ
               must
               always
               do
               wicked
               VVorks
               ,
               because
               the
               Graff
               bears
               always
               Fruit
               of
               its
               own
               Kind
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               the
               Kind
               of
               the
               Stock
               into
               which
               it
               is
               ingrafted
               .
               How
               sad
               is
               it
               to
               strain
               and
               abuse
               Parables
               or
               Metaphors
               against
               the
               Scope
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               because
               God
               condescends
               to
               explain
               some
               Truths
               thereby
               ?
               as
               if
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               Metaphor
               ,
               teach
               and
               prove
               any
               Doctrine
               ,
               because
               that
               one
               Point
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Lord
               useth
               it
               ,
               is
               illustrated
               
               thereby
               .
               VVhat
               VVork
               may
               soon
               be
               made
               by
               fond
               People
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ?
               Because
               we
               are
               chosen
               in
               Christ
               from
               eternity
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               elected
               to
               obtain
               Life
               by
               him
               as
               Mediator
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               one
               with
               him
               before
               any
               uniting
               Bonds
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               I
               forbear
               to
               represent
               the
               Nature
               of
               this
               Union
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               state
               it
               ,
               P.
               104
               ,
               105
               ,
               648
               ,
               649
               ,
               615.
               hoping
               he
               meant
               better
               than
               many
               of
               his
               VVords
               do
               import
               ;
               but
               for
               thy
               own
               Good
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               upon
               believing
               we
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               Gospel-Benefits
               ;
               we
               are
               related
               to
               him
               for
               all
               the
               Advantages
               which
               the
               Metaphors
               of
               this
               Union
               express
               .
               He
               loveth
               ,
               enricheth
               ,
               and
               honoureth
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               doth
               his
               Wife
               :
               He
               directs
               ,
               rules
               ,
               and
               quickens
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               Head
               doth
               the
               Members
               :
               He
               ministers
               Grace
               for
               Fruit
               and
               Exercise
               ,
               as
               the
               Root
               doth
               to
               the
               Branches
               .
               Yea
               ,
               This
               Relation
               he
               'll
               keep
               undissolved
               ;
               and
               yet
               more
               ,
               the
               very
               Spirit
               that
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               received
               in
               Fulness
               ,
               abides
               in
               ,
               and
               worketh
               a
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Life
               and
               Temper
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               his
               Members
               ;
               which
               at
               last
               he
               will
               perfect
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               our
               Capacity
               .
               But
               yet
               fansie
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               deified
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               christified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               one
               natural
               Person
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               superangelick
               Nature
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               sort
               of
               a
               commen
               Soul
               ,
               or
               that
               our
               distinct
               Personality
               shall
               ever
               cease
               ;
               with
               other
               Notions
               destructive
               of
               God's
               Government
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Judgment
               .
               Beware
               of
               confounding
               God
               and
               the
               Creature
               ,
               or
               making
               Christ
               the
               Subject
               of
               our
               Graces
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Obj.
               But
               you
               said
               in
               the
               Errour
               ,
               that
               Men
               are
               said
               to
               receive
               Christ
               against
               their
               VVills
               .
               A.
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Our
                 first
                 receiving
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 Christ
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Stubbornness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 doth
                 force
                 open
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 that
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 pours
                 in
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 the
                 Receiver
                 ,
              
               P.
               99.
               
               In
               P.
               98.
               
               
                 It
                 's
                 as
                 a
                 Physician
                 poureth
                 Physick
                 down
                 the
                 Patient's
                 Throat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 works
                 against
                 his
                 Will.
              
               And
               tells
               us
               ,
               P.
               612.
               
               
                 Our
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Coach
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Town
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 drawn
                 to
                 Town
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               make
               no
               further
               Remark
               on
               this
               ,
               than
               tell
               thee
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               distinguisheth
               not
               between
               what
               we
               are
               abstracted
               from
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Influence
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               are
               by
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Influence
               .
               VVe
               are
               passive
               in
               effectual
               Vocation
               ,
               as
               that
               is
               God's
               Act
               on
               us
               ;
               but
               even
               then
               no
               Violence
               is
               offered
               to
               the
               VVill
               ,
               for
               the
               Mind
               dictates
               what
               it
               chooseth
               freely
               Under
               this
               healing
               VVork
               and
               that
               passiveness
               ,
               is
               not
               our
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Effect
               of
               God's
               Act
               on
               the
               Mind
               and
               VVill
               ,
               we
               consent
               to
               the
               Call
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               our
               first
               coming
               ,
               and
               thereby
               we
               receive
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               .
               He
               is
               not
               forced
               on
               us
               ,
               but
               accepted
               from
               a
               Light
               that
               commends
               ,
               and
               a
               VVill
               that
               desires
               him
               .
               VVhereas
               we
               come
               not
               a
               step
               ,
               whiles
               we
               do
               refuse
               and
               reject
               him
               .
               Though
               I
               wonder
               why
               he
               speaks
               of
               any
               first
               coming
               against
               our
               VVills
               ,
               when
               his
               Principle
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               at
               latest
               ,
               in
               the
               Moment
               of
               Conception
               in
               the
               VVomb
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             
               Of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               with
               a
               Digression
               about
               Repentance
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             I
             Have
             spoken
             of
             
               Justifying
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Though
             Faith
             be
             no
             way
             a
             Meritorious
             Cause
             of
             a
             Sinner's
             Justification
             ,
             yet
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             Justifie
             all
             such
             as
             truly
             Believe
             ;
             and
             requires
             Faith
             ,
             as
             an
             indispensible
             Qualification
             in
             all
             whom
             he
             will
             Justifie
             for
             Christ's
             Merits
             ;
             declaring
             ,
             That
             Unbelief
             shall
             not
             only
             hinder
             Mens
             knowing
             that
             they
             are
             Justified
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             bar
             to
             any
             Person
             's
             being
             Justified
             while
             he
             continues
             an
             Unbeliever
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Righteousness
             for
             which
             a
             Man
             is
             Justified
             :
             This
             is
             only
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Blessing
             promised
             :
             Nothing
             can
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             mingle
             with
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             Justice
             ,
             atone
             for
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             merit
             Acceptance
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             's
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             what
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Person
             is
             whom
             this
             Mercy
             is
             promised
             to
             .
             He
             is
             one
             that
             hath
             this
             Grace
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             exerts
             it
             into
             Act.
             This
             Grace
             is
             also
             required
             and
             commanded
             as
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             the
             Participation
             of
             Forgiveness
             .
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             shall
             
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             this
             use
             ,
             unless
             we
             believe
             :
             And
             nothing
             shall
             hinder
             our
             Title
             to
             this
             Benefit
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Promise
             is
             inviolable
             .
             And
             this
             Faith
             being
             a
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             some
             call
             it
             a
             Subordinate
             Righteousness
             ;
             not
             meaning
             any
             Righteousness
             for
             which
             Sin
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             alone
             for
             which
             God
             Justifies
             us
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             our
             answering
             that
             Rule
             by
             which
             Christ
             applieth
             his
             Righteousness
             for
             our
             Remission
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             to
             Life
             ;
             and
             his
             Promise
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Title
             .
          
           
             Having
             premised
             these
             things
             for
             Explication
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             The
             whole
             use
             of
             Faith
             in
             Justification
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             manifest
             that
             we
             were
             Justified
             before
             ;
             and
             Faith
             is
             no
             way
             necessary
             to
             bring
             a
             Sinner
             into
             a
             Justified
             State
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             useful
             to
             that
             End.
             
          
           
             
               Proved
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Dr's
               .
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               p.
               85.
               puts
               this
               Objection
               ;
               
                 Is
                 not
                 Believing
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Justification
                 of
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 ?
              
               Answ.
               
                 An
                 ungodly
                 Person
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 Justified
                 ,
                 doth
                 Believe
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               Ans.
               
                 Then
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 Justifie
                 alone
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ;
                 Christ
                 doth
                 Justifie
                 a
                 Person
                 before
                 he
                 Believes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 believe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 Justified
                 before
                 he
                 Believes
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 believeth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 first
                 Justified
                 before
                 he
                 Believes
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 believes
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Justified
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               then
               asks
               ,
               
                 But
                 what
                 doth
                 Faith
                 serve
                 for
                 ?
              
               He
               
               answers
               ,
               
                 It
                 serves
                 for
                 the
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 that
                 Justification
                 which
                 Christ
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 Person
                 by
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
              
               P.
               86.
               
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 Believe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
              
               may
               be
               
                 Justified
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
              
               are
               Justified
               .
               P.
               578.
               
               
                 God
                 doth
                 add
                 never
                 a
                 tittle
                 of
                 Pardon
                 it self
                 more
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 that
                 Person
                 not
                 yet
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               P.
               597.
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 bring
                 this
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 only
                 declare
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 that
                 Righteousness
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 even
                 before
                 Faith
                 was
                 .
              
               He
               in
               that
               Page
               denies
               Faith
               to
               be
               so
               much
               as
               an
               Instrumental
               Cause
               of
               Justification
               .
               In
               very
               many
               places
               he
               declares
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               Virtually
               ,
               but
               Actually
               Justified
               before
               Faith.
               If
               thou
               ask
               when
               he
               thinks
               the
               Elect
               are
               Justified
               .
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 at
                 Christ's
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 latest
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 are
                 born
                 .
              
               See
               p.
               101
               ,
               255
               ,
               361
               ,
               362
               ,
               616
               ,
               &c.
               
               See
               more
               ,
               ch
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               Whether
               Faith
               ,
               or
               any
               Grace
               ,
               be
               a
               jot
               of
               the
               meriting
               Righteousness
               for
               which
               we
               are
               Justified
               ?
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               Faith
               ,
               or
               any
               Grace
               ,
               add
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Value
               of
               Christ's
               Merits
               ?
               These
               I
               deny
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               add
               ,
               That
               if
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               could
               be
               applied
               for
               Pardon
               to
               the
               vilest
               Sinner
               before
               he
               Believes
               ,
               it
               would
               Justifie
               him
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               declared
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               applied
               to
               Unbelievers
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               we
               are
               Justified
               the
               same
               moment
               as
               we
               truly
               Believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Blessing
               is
               
               not
               suspended
               for
               any
               time
               longer
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               because
               God
               Justifies
               us
               by
               the
               Promise
               ,
               as
               his
               Instrument
               ;
               and
               this
               Promise
               declares
               that
               he
               will
               Justifie
               him
               that
               Believes
               :
               It
               's
               a
               Christ
               truly
               Believed
               in
               ,
               doth
               Justifie
               us
               ;
               and
               a
               Christ
               so
               Believed
               on
               ,
               cannot
               but
               Justifie
               us
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               an
               elect
               Person
               once
               Justified
               ,
               shall
               by
               Christ's
               care
               be
               kept
               in
               a
               Justified
               state
               ?
               5.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               God
               hath
               decreed
               ,
               That
               the
               Elect
               shall
               certainly
               Believe
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               Justified
               ?
               6.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               True
               Faith
               be
               an
               Infallible
               Sign
               of
               Justification
               ?
               These
               four
               last
               I
               do
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Real
               Difference
               is
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               we
               are
               Justified
               before
               we
               Believe
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Use
               of
               Faith
               in
               Justification
               be
               only
               to
               manifest
               our
               Justification
               ,
               which
               we
               personally
               had
               before
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               and
               add
               ,
               That
               Faith
               Justifies
               us
               by
               receiving
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therein
               answers
               the
               Ordination
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               promised
               to
               Justifie
               the
               Believer
               by
               the
               Application
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               in
               this
               gracious
               Effect
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               guilty
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
              
               ;
               and
               chap.
               11.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 Union
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               chap.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               10.
               render
               Enlargement
               needless
               :
               Yet
               I
               shall
               add
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 Justified
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               is
               the
               common
               Language
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               
               
               Gal.
               2.
               16
               ,
               &c.
               What
               is
               it
               to
               be
               Justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               Justified
               before
               Faith
               ?
               It
               contributes
               to
               our
               being
               Justified
               ,
               or
               words
               express
               nothing
               in
               a
               case
               of
               the
               highest
               moment
               .
               Rom.
               3
               20.
               
               
                 God
                 justifieth
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 by
                 Faith
                 and
                 the
                 Heathen
                 through
                 Faith
                 :
              
               Must
               not
               Faith
               be
               at
               least
               present
               ?
               It
               's
               impossible
               to
               exert
               an
               Act
               by
               a
               Thing
               ,
               when
               that
               Thing
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Faith
               is
               enjoyned
               as
               an
               indispensible
               Means
               of
               Justification
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               complied
               with
               by
               All
               Converts
               to
               that
               End.
               Act.
               16.
               30.
               
               
                 Believe
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 believe
                 with
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 man
                 believeth
                 to
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               (
               not
               to
               Assurance
               only
               .
               )
               To
               be
               Justified
               ,
               was
               a
               Benefit
               which
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Converts
               ,
               had
               an
               Eye
               to
               in
               Believing
               .
               Gal.
               2.
               16.
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 believed
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               The
               Blessing
               of
               Justification
               is
               limited
               to
               a
               Believer
               ,
               and
               extended
               to
               such
               by
               such
               conditional
               and
               indefinite
               Clauses
               as
               these
               :
               Rom.
               4.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               To
               us
               it
               shall
               be
               imputed
               (
               for
               Righteousness
               )
               
                 if
                 we
                 Believe
              
               on
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               Act.
               10.
               43.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 Believeth
              
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               receive
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               .
               What
               a
               gross
               Notion
               would
               it
               create
               ,
               That
               Faith
               should
               be
               required
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               this
               Faith
               acted
               by
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               a
               Means
               to
               partake
               of
               that
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               this
               Benefit
               proposed
               and
               limited
               to
               all
               under
               an
               express
               respect
               to
               that
               Faith
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               Benefit
               is
               ours
               before
               Faith
               hath
               a
               Being
               ?
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               Gospel
               denounceth
               and
               declareth
               All
               Condemned
               ,
               till
               they
               do
               Believe
               :
               It
               declares
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               and
               denounceth
               they
               shall
               be
               so
               :
               Joh.
               3.
               36.
               
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               on
               the
               Son
               ,
               
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 life
              
               ;
               but
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
              
               .
               And
               ver
               .
               18.
               
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               condemned
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               is
               
                 condemned
                 already
              
               .
               Here
               's
               the
               Case
               of
               all
               Men
               by
               the
               Fall
               ;
               They
               are
               Condemned
               ,
               and
               under
               Wrath.
               Here
               's
               the
               way
               of
               Relief
               ;
               A
               Christ
               
                 believed
                 on
              
               :
               And
               they
               that
               believe
               ,
               their
               Condemnation
               is
               revers'd
               .
               Here
               's
               the
               Case
               of
               every
               Man
               that
               believeth
               not
               ;
               
                 Wrath
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
              
               :
               The
               Condemning
               Sentence
               remains
               ,
               and
               Men
               are
               distributed
               into
               Condemned
               ,
               or
               Justified
               ;
               and
               this
               as
               Believers
               ,
               or
               Unbelievers
               .
               Oh!
               that
               any
               can
               think
               ,
               all
               this
               Wrath
               that
               abides
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               want
               of
               an
               Assurance
               that
               we
               are
               Justified
               !
               Sure
               it
               's
               more
               danger
               !
               Joh.
               8.
               24.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 sins
                 .
              
               Mark
               16.
               18.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               Then
               they
               must
               be
               liable
               to
               Damnation
               whilst
               in
               Unbelief
               ,
               or
               they
               could
               not
               be
               Damned
               for
               Unbelief
               .
               To
               be
               Condemned
               and
               Justified
               are
               Opposites
               ;
               at
               once
               none
               can
               be
               both
               :
               Nor
               can
               God
               Justifie
               a
               Man
               whom
               he
               then
               and
               still
               Condemns
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Unbelief
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               Men
               are
               barred
               from
               Justi●●cation
               ,
               and
               remain
               obnoxious
               to
               Misery
               .
               Joh.
               5.
               40.
               
               
                 Ye
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 have
                 life
                 .
              
               What
               undid
               the
               Jews
               ?
               Heb.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               They
               could
               not
               enter
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 Unbelief
              
               .
               And
               ch
               .
               4
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               if
               Unbelief
               did
               not
               obstruct
               Life
               ,
               and
               a
               Right
               
               to
               it
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               would
               oddly
               inferr
               ,
               ch
               .
               4.
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 fear
              
               ,
               lest
               a
               Promise
               being
               left
               us
               of
               entring
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               any
               of
               you
               should
               
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               for
               
                 we
                 which
                 have
                 believed
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 into
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               easily
               might
               I
               argue
               this
               Point
               ,
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Justification
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               a
               judicial
               Act
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               Gospel-Rule
               supposing
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
               ?
               As
               also
               ,
               from
               the
               immediate
               Effects
               of
               Justification
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               suspended
               as
               to
               Unbelievers
               :
               God
               in
               all
               his
               Carriage
               not
               executing
               the
               Justifying
               Sentence
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ;
               he
               leaves
               them
               many
               years
               Slaves
               to
               Sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               void
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               admitting
               them
               to
               no
               Communion
               with
               him
               ,
               rejecting
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               barring
               them
               from
               his
               Table
               ,
               suffering
               them
               to
               blaspheme
               and
               dishonour
               him
               ;
               he
               suffers
               them
               to
               remain
               Curses
               and
               Plagues
               to
               other
               Souls
               ,
               &c.
               
               Doth
               God
               deal
               thus
               with
               the
               Justified
               ?
               What
               short
               of
               Hell
               is
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Curse
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               not
               ?
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               thy self
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               all
               these
               things
               make
               Faith
               of
               no
               more
               use
               ,
               than
               to
               shew
               us
               the
               goodness
               of
               our
               state
               ;
               which
               we
               were
               as
               much
               possessed
               of
               before
               ,
               only
               we
               did
               not
               know
               it
               ?
               Is
               that
               all
               the
               change
               on
               believing
               ,
               which
               such
               great
               Expressions
               import
               ?
               Is
               our
               being
               now
               washed
               and
               justified
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               no
               more
               than
               we
               now
               know
               it
               ?
               Is
               Assurance
               all
               the
               motive
               we
               can
               honestly
               use
               with
               Sinners
               to
               believe
               ?
               Or
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               Danger
               we
               have
               to
               threaten
               them
               with
               ,
               to
               any
               beneficial
               purpose
               ,
               against
               their
               abiding
               in
               Unbelief
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               already
               heard
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Congr
                 .
                 of
                 Elders
              
               at
               the
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 Confes.
                 chap.
              
               11.
               a.
               4.
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 are
                 not
                 Justified
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 actually
                 apply
                 Christ
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               See
               ch
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 :
              
               Where
               I
               cited
               this
               ;
               
                 Lesser
                 Catech.
              
               Q.
               
                 What
                 Benefits
                 do
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ?
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               You
               see
               that
               the
               Assembly
               do
               suppose
               our
               Calling
               ,
               to
               our
               being
               Justified
               ;
               and
               Justification
               is
               a
               Benefit
               flowing
               from
               it
               .
               In
               the
               next
               Answer
               ,
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 Justified
                 by
                 receiving
                 Christ's
                 Righteousness
                 by
                 Faith
                 alone
                 .
              
               So
               not
               before
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 New-England
                 Synod
                 ,
                 p.
              
               18.
               thus
               confute
               that
               Speech
               of
               the
               Antinomians
               ;
               viz.
               
                 To
                 say
                 we
                 are
                 Justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 unsafe
                 Speech
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 Justified
                 by
                 Christ.
              
               The
               Synod
               fully
               prove
               this
               is
               false
               ;
               and
               add
               ,
               
                 To
                 say
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 Justified
                 before
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 unsafe
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               Dr.
               Owen
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Justif.
                 p.
              
               299.
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 require
                 Evangelical
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   order
                   of
                   Nature
                   antecedently
                
                 unto
                 our
                 Justification
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Imputation
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Continuation
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               as
               plain
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               oft
               proves
               .
               p.
               306
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               God
               Justifies
               the
               Ungodly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Man
               who
               the
               moment
               before
               he
               believed
               to
               Justification
               was
               ungodly
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               who
               still
               remains
               ungodly
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               needing
               daily
               Forgiveness
               by
               Grace
               ;
               therefore
               God
               Justifies
               him
               who
               continueth
               wholly
               ungodly
               fifty
               years
               after
               .
               Because
               Christ
               alone
               Justifies
               ,
               as
               he
               whose
               Satisfaction
               and
               Merits
               are
               the
               only
               Righteousness
               for
               which
               we
               are
               Justified
               ;
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               there
               is
               nothing
               else
               present
               in
               our
               Justification
               ,
               not
               considering
               that
               God
               Justifies
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               Justifies
               ,
               the
               Gospel-Promise
               Justifieth
               ,
               in
               sences
               distinct
               from
               Christ
               :
               And
               so
               doth
               Faith
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               what
               meriteth
               ,
               yet
               as
               what
               the
               Promise
               requireth
               in
               all
               whom
               God
               will
               Justifie
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ's
               Merits
               .
               Because
               it
               's
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Object
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Justifies
               ;
               therefore
               Faith
               in
               that
               Object
               is
               not
               requisite
               to
               Justification
               ;
               though
               it
               's
               as
               plain
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               can
               speak
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               Christ
               
                 believed
                 on
              
               which
               Justifies
               :
               It
               's
               not
               Faith
               ,
               without
               a
               Christ
               ,
               can
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               Christ
               ,
               without
               Faith
               ,
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               on
               our
               Believing
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Because
               we
               must
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Assurance
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               believe
               our
               Sins
               are
               actually
               pardoned
               ;
               therefore
               our
               actual
               Pardon
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               the
               Faith
               by
               which
               we
               obtain
               Pardon
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               sets
               our
               Pardon
               ,
               instead
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel-Promises
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Scripture
               Objects
               of
               Justifying
               Faith.
               Because
               Faith
               is
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Invisible
               Realities
               
               still
               remaining
               Invisible
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               whole
               Use
               is
               ,
               to
               manifest
               our
               Pardon
               before
               our
               Pardon
               hath
               a
               Being
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 lays
                 great
                 stress
                 on
              
               Ezek.
               16.
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
                 and
                 very
                 often
                 builds
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Opinions
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               He
               doth
               so
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               least
               Ground
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Chapter
               doth
               not
               describe
               the
               Dealings
               of
               God
               with
               a
               particular
               Soul
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               with
               Israel
               ,
               as
               a
               Political
               Body
               ,
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Covenant
               .
               It
               shews
               how
               mean
               and
               idolatrous
               their
               Original
               was
               ;
               how
               graciously
               God
               singled
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               dignified
               them
               above
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               by
               many
               Privileges
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               with
               them
               .
               But
               this
               Covenant
               is
               not
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               :
               For
               ver
               .
               59.
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Covenant
                 they
                 broke
              
               :
               And
               ver
               .
               61
               ,
               62.
               it
               's
               called
               Thy
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               opposed
               to
               My
               Covenant
               .
               Dare
               any
               Man
               say
               that
               all
               the
               Jews
               were
               Washed
               ,
               Quickned
               ,
               Justified
               ?
               &c.
               Yet
               each
               of
               these
               were
               true
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               See
               what
               a
               Character
               is
               given
               of
               their
               Temper
               and
               Carriage
               ,
               after
               all
               this
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               sure
               it
               cannot
               agree
               to
               a
               Justified
               Soul
               ,
               or
               a
               Soul
               decked
               with
               Grace
               :
               See
               from
               ver
               .
               14.
               to
               ver
               .
               23.
               
               And
               had
               the
               Doctor
               considered
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               he
               would
               find
               most
               of
               his
               Opinions
               baffled
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               as
               he
               thinks
               a
               Verse
               or
               two
               can
               serve
               him
               .
               Ver.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               8.
               
               In
               the
               day
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               they
               were
               unwashed
               ,
               unloved
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Where
               is
               Justification
               ,
               
               &c.
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Conception
               ?
               Ver.
               23.
               
               When
               after
               they
               were
               washed
               ,
               and
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               God
               denounceth
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 ,
                 woe
                 unto
                 thee
              
               !
               for
               their
               wickedness
               .
               May
               not
               Wrath
               then
               be
               preached
               to
               an
               elect
               Person
               ?
               Ver.
               27
               ,
               38
               ,
               43.
               
               
                 I
                 'll
                 judge
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 thee
                 blood
                 in
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 recompence
                 thy
                 ways
                 upon
                 thy
                 head
                 .
              
               Doth
               Sin
               do
               a
               Believer
               no
               harm
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               displeasure
               in
               God
               against
               the
               Elect
               for
               Sin
               ?
               When
               God
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               
                 fretted
                 me
              
               ,
               &c.
               when
               ,
               v.
               58.
               thou
               hast
               
                 born
                 thy
                 lewdness
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 abominations
              
               ;
               can
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               That
               no
               Elect
               Person
               bears
               his
               own
               Sin
               ?
               Nor
               ought
               he
               to
               charge
               himself
               therewith
               ?
               Or
               doth
               not
               God
               charge
               him
               with
               it
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Admit
               that
               the
               Birth
               of
               a
               Child
               was
               a
               resemblance
               of
               
               Israel's
               first
               becoming
               God's
               Covenant-People
               ,
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               at
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ;
               and
               admit
               that
               this
               People's
               becoming
               the
               Lord's
               ,
               were
               an
               Exemplar
               of
               every
               elect
               Person
               's
               Recovery
               ;
               yet
               all
               that
               can
               be
               inferred
               is
               ,
               That
               an
               Elect
               Person
               is
               vile
               ,
               miserable
               and
               guilty
               ,
               when
               God
               comes
               effectually
               to
               call
               him
               .
               
                 When
                 thou
                 wert
                 in
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 Live.
              
               But
               what
               's
               this
               to
               Justification
               before
               Faith
               ?
               Doth
               God
               quicken
               a
               Soul
               before
               he
               wash
               it
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               that
               Soul
               believe
               ?
               What
               Life
               can
               there
               be
               that
               excludes
               Faith
               ?
               A
               quickned
               Soul
               believes
               as
               soon
               as
               quickned
               ;
               and
               the
               Text
               shews
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               quickned
               before
               it
               's
               washed
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Digression
               concerning
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Repentance
               to
               Forgiveness
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               judging
               we
               are
               Justified
               before
               
               we
               Believe
               ;
               it
               's
               no
               wonder
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 forgiven
                 before
                 we
                 confess
                 sin
                 ,
              
               p.
               255
               ,
               &c.
               or
               repent
               .
               But
               my
               business
               in
               this
               Digression
               ,
               is
               with
               Men
               of
               more
               Orthodox
               Principles
               ,
               who
               yet
               seem
               to
               be
               doubtful
               in
               this
               Point
               :
               I
               shall
               therefore
               state
               the
               Point
               between
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               VVhether
               Faith
               or
               Repentance
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Meriting
               Righteousness
               for
               which
               we
               are
               Justified
               ?
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               VVhether
               the
               Habits
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               be
               wrought
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               included
               in
               the
               Regenerating
               Principle
               ?
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               VVhether
               Convictions
               of
               a
               lost
               State
               ,
               and
               some
               degree
               of
               Humblings
               and
               Sorrow
               ,
               are
               necessary
               to
               drive
               a
               Soul
               to
               Christ
               ?
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               VVhether
               there
               must
               be
               an
               Assenting
               Act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               any
               Exercise
               of
               Repentance
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               VVord
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               believed
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               before
               it
               operate
               to
               these
               effects
               ?
               5.
               
               Nor
               ,
               VVhether
               ingenuous
               Sorrow
               for
               Sin
               ,
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               actual
               Pardon
               ,
               be
               after
               that
               Pardon
               ?
               6.
               
               Nor
               ,
               VVhether
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               it
               consists
               in
               Fruits
               meet
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               External
               Reformation
               ,
               a
               Fruitful
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               must
               follow
               Pardon
               ;
               it
               being
               against
               the
               Tenor
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               that
               Forgiveness
               should
               be
               suspended
               so
               long
               after
               a
               Man
               believes
               ,
               and
               repents
               with
               his
               heart
               ?
               7.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               Justification
               be
               equally
               ascribed
               to
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ?
               For
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Justified
               by
               Faith
               ;
               which
               imports
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               is
               but
               a
               
               disposing
               Condition
               ;
               and
               Faith
               the
               receiving
               Condition
               :
               Repentance
               without
               Faith
               is
               unavailable
               ,
               as
               Faith
               without
               Repentance
               is
               impossible
               :
               Faith
               seems
               to
               compleat
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               comprehend
               all
               .
               These
               things
               Orthodox
               Divines
               are
               agreed
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seeming
               Difference
               .
            
             
               VVhether
               a
               
                 sincere
                 purpose
                 of
                 Heart
              
               ,
               to
               turn
               from
               Sin
               and
               Idols
               to
               God
               ,
               be
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sin
               ?
            
             
               The
               other
               parts
               of
               Repentance
               are
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               by
               what
               you
               have
               read
               before
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               the
               word
               lays
               a
               great
               stress
               on
               ;
               from
               hence
               Repentance
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Mat.
               2.
               8
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 A
                 change
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 purpose
                 .
              
               And
               Conversion
               refers
               to
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Proved
               that
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               it
               lies
               in
               a
               sincere
               purpose
               to
               turn
               from
               Sin
               and
               Idols
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               Forgiveness
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Repentance
               God
               so
               commands
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Forgiveness
               ,
               can
               include
               no
               less
               than
               this
               ,
               Act.
               3.
               19.
               
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 :
              
               And
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
              
               To
               preach
               Repentance
               and
               Remission
               ,
               is
               Christ's
               Charge
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               47.
               
               And
               none
               can
               doubt
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Messias
               became
               the
               disputed
               Truth
               in
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               the
               chief
               Subject
               of
               God's
               message
               to
               Men
               ,
               was
               a
               Call
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Repentance
               is
               a
               Grace
               to
               which
               Pardon
               is
               promised
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               working
               of
               it
               ,
               Forgiveness
               is
               given
               :
               And
               Impenitency
               continues
               Guilt
               where-ever
               it
               reigns
               .
               How
               much
               of
               the
               Bible
               must
               I
               transcribe
               ,
               if
               I
               quote
               all
               places
               that
               prove
               these
               ?
               Ez.
               18.
               30.
               
               Act.
               3.
               19.
               
               Act.
               26.
               18.
               
               
                 To
                 turn
                 them
                 from
                 darkness
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Mark
               1.
               4.
               
               And
               preach
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Repentance
               
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 Luk.
              
               13.
               3.
               
               Except
               you
               repent
               ,
               you
               shall
               all
               perish
               .
               Christ
               was
               exalted
               ,
               
                 to
                 give
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               5.
               31.
               
               Nay
               the
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               unpardonable
               ;
               because
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               bring
               the
               Committer
               of
               it
               to
               
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               16.
               
               Are
               all
               these
               things
               consistent
               with
               Pardon
               before
               Repentance
               ?
               Can
               I
               be
               subject
               to
               perish
               and
               pardoned
               at
               once
               ?
               Can
               God
               command
               Repentanee
               ,
               under
               a
               Promise
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               yet
               suppose
               I
               must
               be
               pardoned
               before
               ?
               Is
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               Heart
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               to
               God
               ,
               urged
               and
               directed
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 may
                 receive
                 forgiveness
              
               ,
               and
               none
               follow
               my
               turning
               ,
               but
               all
               be
               before
               it
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               's
               no
               Saving
               Faith
               that
               includes
               not
               this
               purpose
               in
               it
               :
               Can
               I
               fiducially
               consent
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               intend
               to
               leave
               my
               wickedness
               ?
               Dr.
               Owen
               well
               proves
               ,
               
                 That
                 Justifying
                 Faith
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Justif.
                 p.
              
               40.
               )
               And
               adds
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 
                 prepared
                 ,
                 disposed
                 and
                 determined
                 unto
                 universal
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               See
               the
               Assemblies
               and
               Elders
               Account
               of
               
                 Saving
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Without
               this
               Purpose
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               accept
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               Way
               to
               God.
               It
               would
               be
               strange
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Term
               of
               Life
               should
               terminate
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Means
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               End
               :
               Whereas
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               save
               such
               as
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               and
               others
               he
               will
               not
               save
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               21.
               
               God
               was
               not
               thus
               over-looked
               when
               Paul
               testified
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               Christ.
               And
               indeed
               ,
               without
               this
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Soul
               never
               answers
               God's
               Call
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               be
               Pardoned
               before
               effectually
               Called
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               cannot
               receive
               Christ
               as
               King
               ,
               without
               this
               Repentance
               of
               Heart
               .
               To
               receive
               him
               as
               King
               ,
               is
               to
               renounce
               all
               Usurpers
               ,
               and
               resolve
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Will
               :
               And
               we
               must
               receive
               him
               as
               King
               ,
               or
               Lord
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Christ
               we
               so
               receive
               :
               Col.
               2.
               6.
               
               As
               you
               have
               received
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               God
               gives
               him
               ,
               a
               Leader
               and
               
                 Commander
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               55.
               4.
               
               And
               so
               must
               we
               take
               him
               ,
               or
               never
               hope
               for
               Forgiveness
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Without
               this
               purpose
               of
               Heart
               ,
               no
               Man
               accepts
               of
               Christ
               for
               Sanctification
               .
               The
               Assembly
               and
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 Conf.
                 chap.
              
               14.
               a.
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 Saving
                 Faith
                 accepts
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               God
               gives
               Christ
               
                 to
                 bless
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 turning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 from
                 his
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               Act.
               3.
               26.
               
               And
               can
               that
               Soul
               believe
               to
               Forgiveness
               ,
               that
               thus
               receives
               him
               not
               ?
               Or
               can
               any
               one
               thus
               
               receive
               him
               ,
               who
               intends
               not
               to
               turn
               from
               Sin
               to
               Holiness
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               A
               resolved
               purpose
               to
               continue
               in
               Sin
               and
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               is
               Damning
               ,
               let
               Men
               pretend
               what
               they
               please
               .
               I
               hope
               I
               need
               not
               prove
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               these
               Purposes
               must
               have
               place
               in
               every
               Heart
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               dealing
               with
               Christ
               about
               Salvation
               .
               And
               I
               think
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               That
               a
               Resolution
               to
               continue
               Rebels
               ,
               will
               bar
               any
               Man
               from
               a
               possessing
               of
               Christ.
               See
               chap.
               10.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               's
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               necessary
               to
               renounce
               our
               Sins
               with
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Pardon
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               renounce
               our
               own
               Merits
               ,
               or
               Righteousness
               .
               Is
               the
               one
               opposite
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               the
               other
               so
               ?
               Will
               one
               make
               us
               backward
               to
               accept
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               the
               other
               do
               the
               same
               ?
               Is
               the
               one
               inconsistent
               with
               a
               true
               Approbation
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ?
               The
               other
               is
               no
               less
               :
               For
               Christ
               is
               to
               save
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Sin
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Guilt
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               submits
               not
               to
               him
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               both
               ,
               duely
               accepts
               him
               for
               neither
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               further
               evidence
               this
               from
               the
               necessary
               fitness
               of
               Repentance
               for
               Pardon
               .
               It
               is
               very
               unsuitable
               to
               the
               Nature
               and
               Government
               of
               God
               to
               pardon
               a
               Sinner
               that
               resolves
               to
               rebel
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               return
               :
               This
               seems
               too
               low
               a
               Provision
               for
               his
               Honour
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nay
               ,
               it
               would
               render
               our
               Faith
               a
               meer
               selfish
               thing
               ;
               and
               all
               our
               Compliance
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               concern
               for
               our
               own
               Impunity
               ;
               whiles
               Sin
               is
               still
               resolved
               ,
               and
               God's
               Dominion
               rejected
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Design
               of
               restoring
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               
               slighted
               and
               opposed
               .
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               are
               so
               near
               to
               ,
               and
               inclusive
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               that
               one
               is
               put
               for
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               Call
               to
               one
               ,
               is
               a
               Call
               to
               each
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Judgment
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Assemb
                 .
                 Confes.
                 ch
              
               .
               16.
               a.
               3.
               say
               ,
               
                 Although
                 Repentance
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rested
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Satisfaction
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Pardon
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 God's
                 Free
                 Grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 necessity
                 to
                 all
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 may
                 expect
                 Pardon
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               You
               see
               ,
               though
               they
               justly
               exclude
               the
               Merit
               and
               Causality
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               yet
               they
               affirm
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               Texts
               prove
               the
               Necessity
               of
               it
               to
               Pardon
               ;
               and
               forbid
               any
               Expectation
               of
               Pardon
               without
               it
               .
               And
               in
               their
               Directory
               of
               the
               
                 Visitation
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 advise
                 a
                 seasonable
                 propounding
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Merits
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Door
                 of
                 Hope
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 to
                 every
                 
                   penitent
                   Believer
                
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               tell
               us
               ,
               ch
               .
               15.
               a.
               5.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Sin
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 bring
                 Damnation
                 on
                 them
                 who
                 truly
                 repent
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 constant
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Repentance
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               Dr.
               Owen
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 Act
                 of
                 Justifying
                 Faith
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 Convictions
                 ,
                 Shame
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 afflictive
                 Passions
                 ;
                 and
                 hereon
                 a
                 Resolution
                 doth
                 ensue
                 ,
                 utterly
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 with
                 sincere
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Justif.
                 p.
              
               299.
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 
                 without
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Christ's
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attained
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ;
                 Justifying
                 Faith
                 includeth
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 the
                 entire
                 Principle
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   instant
                   of
                   time
                
                 be
                 truly
                 Penitent
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 frequently
                 joyned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   one
                   simultaneous
                
                 Duty
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Call
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 unto
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Call
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 acting
                 it self
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 The
                 First
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 respecting
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 conceived
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 precede
                 its
                 actings
                 in
                 Self-displicency
                 ,
                 Godly
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 Universal
                 Conversion
                 from
                 Sin
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               See
               p.
               300
               ,
               301.
               
               These
               things
               Dr.
               Owen
               asserts
               ,
               though
               he
               ascribes
               no
               Causality
               of
               Pardon
               to
               Repentance
               :
               Which
               will
               offend
               none
               who
               deny
               any
               Grace
               in
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               Cause
               of
               Forgiveness
               ;
               among
               whom
               I
               own
               my self
               .
               See
               Mr.
               Anthony
               Burgess's
               Reasons
               for
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Repentance
               to
               Forgiveness
               ,
               
                 True
                 Doct.
                 of
                 Justif.
                 lib.
              
               1.
               p
               157.
               
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               done
               with
               this
               Debate
               ;
               which
               lies
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               more
               in
               words
               than
               some
               unthinking
               Men
               imagine
               :
               And
               the
               generality
               of
               Divines
               affirm
               as
               I
               do
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Necessity
               and
               Benefit
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               good
               Works
               ,
               with
               Perseverance
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             REader
             ,
             Note
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             spoken
             in
             this
             Chapter
             of
             any
             Act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             except
             penitent
             believing
             ,
             refers
             not
             to
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             Sinner's
             Admission
             into
             a
             justified
             State.
             The
             Benefits
             I
             here
             treat
             of
             ,
             are
             ,
             the
             not
             Forfeiture
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             the
             Possession
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             particular
             Blessings
             ,
             as
             increase
             of
             Peace
             ,
             returns
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Truth
             .
             Though
             neither
             Holiness
             ,
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             good
             Works
             ,
             do
             make
             any
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ;
             or
             are
             in
             the
             least
             the
             meritorious
             Righteousness
             whereby
             Salvation
             is
             caused
             ;
             or
             for
             which
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             Blessing
             becomes
             due
             to
             us
             as
             
               of
               Debt
            
             ;
             yet
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             freely
             worketh
             all
             Holiness
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             enableth
             us
             to
             sincere
             Obedience
             and
             good
             Works
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             own
             Merits
             ,
             promised
             to
             bring
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             partakers
             of
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             perform
             this
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             do
             these
             good
             Works
             perseveringly
             ,
             and
             appoints
             these
             as
             the
             Way
             and
             Means
             of
             a
             Believer's
             obtaining
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Blessings
             ;
             requiring
             these
             as
             indispensible
             Duties
             and
             Qualifications
             of
             all
             such
             
             whom
             he
             will
             so
             save
             and
             bless
             ,
             and
             excluding
             all
             that
             want
             or
             neglect
             them
             ,
             or
             live
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             what
             's
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             viz.
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             utter
             Unfruitfulness
             .
          
           
             Errour
             .
             Men
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             is
             Sanctification
             a
             jot
             the
             way
             of
             any
             Person
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             Graces
             or
             Duties
             of
             Believers
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             Faith
             it self
             ,
             do
             them
             the
             least
             Good
             ,
             or
             prevent
             the
             least
             Evil
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             of
             any
             Use
             to
             their
             Peace
             or
             Comfort
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             Christ
             be
             explicitely
             owned
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Strength
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             And
             a
             Believer
             ought
             not
             to
             think
             he
             is
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             by
             any
             Grace
             he
             acteth
             ,
             or
             Good
             he
             doth
             ;
             nor
             may
             Men
             expect
             any
             Good
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             by
             the
             Humiliation
             ,
             earnest
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Reformation
             of
             a
             People
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               P.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 setled
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 of
                 free
                 Gift
                 ,
                 all
                 we
                 do
                 is
                 for
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 our selves
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 labour
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 will
                 run
                 a
                 hundred
                 Miles
                 for
                 Money
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Money
                 be
                 proffered
                 to
                 him
                 before
                 he
                 step
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Door
                 ,
                 his
                 Journey
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 before
                 he
                 stept
                 out
                 of
                 Door
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Christ
                 comes
                 and
                 brings
                 Justification
                 ,
                 loving
                 Kindness
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 he
                 lays
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 presents
                 them
                 ,
                 delivers
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 become
              
               
               
                 his
                 :
                 What
                 needs
                 then
                 all
                 this
                 Travel
                 for
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 already
                 ?
                 But
                 seeing
                 we
                 get
                 nothing
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Obj.
               But
               sure
               the
               Doctor
               intends
               only
               ,
               That
               nothing
               we
               do
               can
               merit
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               they
               are
               not
               required
               as
               the
               requisite
               Means
               and
               VVay
               to
               obtain
               these
               Blessings
               .
               A.
               The
               Doctor
               satisfies
               us
               ,
               he
               intends
               the
               last
               as
               well
               as
               the
               first
               ,
               P.
               45.
               46.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 note
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 clear
                 this
                 thing
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 received
                 Conceit
                 among
                 many
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Obedience
                 is
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 our
                 Reign
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               he
               disapproves
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 jot
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 that
                 justified
                 Person
                 unto
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 since
                 Redemption
                 is
                 managed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 pointed
                 out
                 other
                 Ends
                 and
                 Purposes
                 for
                 our
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 than
                 Salvation
                 .
                 Salvation
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 Work
                 we
                 do
                 .
              
               P.
               151
               ,
               152.
               he
               puts
               this
               Objection
               ,
               
                 We
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 sit
                 still
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 works
                 all
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 gets
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 sit
                 still
                 and
                 do
                 nothing
                 .
              
               He
               answers
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Prevention
                 of
                 Evil
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 reality
                 of
                 Evil
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 reality
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 Peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 Miscarriage
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 God's
                 Countenance
                 :
                 All
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 aim
                 at
                 ,
                 are
                 abundantly
                 provided
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 firmly
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mere
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 do
                 perform
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 do
                 Men
                 propose
                 Ends
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 Ends
                 are
                 accomplished
                 before
                 their
                 Proposition
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 then
                 do
                 we
                 propose
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 Labour
                 and
                 Industry
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 become
                 ours
                 before
                 we
                 do
                 a
                 jot
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 Must
                 they
                 now
                 labour
                 to
                 gain
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 referred
                 to
                 their
                 well
                 or
                 evil
                 Walking
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 walk
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 speed
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 doth
                 nothing
                 in
                 his
                 People
                 upon
                 Conditions
                 in
                 his
                 People
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 intends
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 gain
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Failing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 miscarry
                 of
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 any
                 Eye
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 already
                 perfectly
                 compleated
                 to
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 simply
                 with
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 do
                 yield
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 to
                 Weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 Self-denial
                 ,
                 Keeping
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 Dealing
                 righteously
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 you
                 aim
                 at
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 do
                 you
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 gracious
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 speak
                 Peace
                 to
                 your
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Life
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 Eye
                 that
                 puts
                 you
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               P.
               13.
               
               
                 Let
                 Subduing
                 of
                 Sin
                 alone
                 for
                 Peace
                 .
              
               P.
               73.
               
               
                 While
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 by
                 Duties
                 ,
                 you
                 provoke
                 God
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 you
                 lies
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               But
               though
               Holiness
               or
               Obedience
               do
               not
               profit
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               saving
               Good
               ;
               may
               they
               not
               bring
               us
               some
               Good
               or
               other
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               No
               ;
               P.
               150.
               
               
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Duty
                 you
                 perform
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 attained
                 the
                 highest
                 Pitch
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 Prevalency
                 and
                 Availableness
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 least
                 Good
                 to
                 your selves
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 Gain
                 to
                 your selves
                 by
                 doing
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               speaks
               the
               same
               as
               to
               the
               Uselessness
               of
               Reformation
               to
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               P.
               235
               ,
               236.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Soul
                 get
                 under
                 full
                 sail
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 stiff
                 Gale
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 Floods
                 of
                 Meltings
                 flow
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 cry
                 mightily
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 somewhat
                 exact
                 in
                 observing
                 practical
                 righteous
                 Means
                 ,
                 to
                 mourn
                 and
                 pray
                 lustily
                 ,
                 being
                 helpt
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 therein
                 ;
                 then
                 such
                 Exercises
                 will
                 do
                 Wonders
                 ;
                 hereby
                 Persons
                 shall
                 get
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 settle
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 Natural
                 Healings
                 ,
                 with
                 National
                 ;
                 such
                 Courses
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 think
                 will
                 turn
                 away
                 Gods
                 Wrath
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               that
               Page
               ,
               though
               these
               be
               done
               by
               
                 Persons
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               though
               thus
               
                 assisted
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               though
               
                 Christ
                 be
                 explicitely
                 owned
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 such
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 so
                 assisted
                 hath
                 no
                 efficacy
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               So
               P.
               425
               ,
               426
               ,
               124
               ,
               125
               ,
               24.
               
               His
               common
               Phrase
               is
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 work
                 for
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Life
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               But
               we
               may
               suppose
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               this
               only
               of
               external
               Duties
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Actings
               of
               Grace
               .
               Answ.
               No
               ,
               I
               could
               shew
               you
               how
               he
               saith
               the
               same
               of
               all
               Graces
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               enough
               to
               instance
               in
               that
               of
               Faith.
               P.
               326.
               
               
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Work
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 Believing
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 effect
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Witness
                 of
                 that
                 Good
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 hidden
                 before
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               But
               is
               not
               God
               pleased
               with
               us
               the
               more
               for
               Grace
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 A.
              
               The
               Doctor
               informs
               us
               ,
               P.
               429.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 more
                 Ability
                 than
                 others
                 in
                 doing
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 your
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Inducement
                 to
                 think
                 better
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 more
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 Sight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               God
               hath
               decreed
               that
               the
               Elect
               shall
               be
               holy
               and
               obedient
               ,
               and
               so
               partake
               of
               saving
               Blessings
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               every
               VVork
               will
               fail
               to
               save
               a
               Christless
               Unbeliever
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Christ
               hath
               paid
               the
               Price
               of
               Temporal
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Blessings
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               essential
               Blessings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               become
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               is
               united
               to
               Christ.
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               it
               's
               from
               the
               Influence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Holy
               ,
               Obedient
               ,
               and
               enabled
               to
               every
               good
               VVork
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               whether
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               Christ's
               Merits
               and
               Incense
               ,
               and
               of
               Free-Grace
               ,
               that
               any
               Grace
               of
               Duty
               of
               ours
               is
               rewarded
               ,
               or
               becomes
               the
               Means
               of
               any
               Benefit
               :
               Each
               of
               these
               I
               do
               affirm
               .
               7.
               
               Nor
               whether
               an
               Holiness
               ,
               internal
               or
               external
               ,
               any
               Obedience
               ,
               VVork
               or
               Duty
               ,
               do
               at
               all
               merit
               the
               Promise
               ,
               or
               is
               the
               meritorious
               Cause
               ,
               or
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               which
               any
               promised
               Mercy
               is
               bestowed
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               own
               that
               all
               is
               
                 of
                 Gift
              
               ,
               though
               given
               in
               an
               Order
               suitable
               to
               our
               Condition
               ,
               as
               Subjects
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Trial.
               8.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Law
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               Duty
               .
               
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               as
               I
               also
               do
               ;
               though
               he
               denies
               any
               Threatning
               or
               Promise
               to
               back
               God's
               Law
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Elect.
               9.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Elect
               ought
               to
               be
               Holy
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               Holy.
               This
               the
               Doctor
               owns
               ;
               but
               he
               placeth
               it
               wholly
               on
               the
               Decree
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Care
               ;
               denying
               that
               God
               hath
               required
               it
               as
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               our
               inheriting
               any
               Blessing
               promised
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               Christ
               hath
               done
               all
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               injoyneth
               nothing
               on
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               any
               good
               thing
               .
               10.
               
               Nor
               whether
               a
               penitent
               Believer
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               if
               he
               die
               before
               he
               hath
               time
               for
               further
               Obedience
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               VVhether
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               be
               indispensibly
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               justified
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               Of
               which
               I
               have
               treated
               Chap.
               12.
               2.
               
               VVhether
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               and
               Perseverance
               are
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               are
               required
               of
               the
               Elect
               as
               the
               Conditions
               of
               their
               obtaining
               Salvation
               ;
               or
               is
               Heaven
               promised
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               persevere
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               Loss
               of
               Heaven
               threatned
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               continue
               wicked
               and
               disobedient
               ;
               or
               after
               Grace
               turn
               Apostates
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
               3.
               
               VVhether
               the
               good
               Works
               of
               a
               Believer
               are
               rewardable
               of
               Grace
               for
               Christ's
               Sake
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               4.
               
               Whether
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               whoever
               is
               unholy
               ,
               utterly
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               altogether
               
               wilfully
               neglective
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               shall
               be
               condemned
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               5.
               
               Whether
               God
               hath
               promised
               several
               Blessings
               (
               distinct
               from
               mere
               eternal
               Life
               )
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               several
               Graces
               ,
               and
               Performance
               of
               sundry
               Duties
               ;
               as
               more
               Grace
               to
               the
               Improvement
               of
               less
               ,
               gracious
               Returns
               to
               fervent
               Prayer
               ,
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               to
               a
               lively
               Frame
               and
               exact
               walking
               ;
               his
               Presence
               to
               a
               conscientious
               Attendance
               on
               Ordinances
               ,
               diverting
               threatned
               Judgments
               on
               Repentance
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               filling
               the
               Hungry
               with
               good
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
               6.
               
               Whether
               upon
               the
               Acting
               of
               such
               Graces
               ,
               and
               upright
               Performing
               such
               Duties
               ,
               a
               Christian
               may
               not
               in
               the
               Virtue
               of
               such
               Promises
               ,
               expect
               such
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               fear
               the
               Neglect
               thereof
               as
               a
               Bar
               thereto
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
               Yet
               allowing
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               sometimes
               exert
               his
               Soveraignty
               in
               giving
               some
               Blessings
               to
               a
               Believer
               ,
               not
               answering
               these
               Rules
               ;
               and
               a
               while
               suspend
               them
               from
               the
               disposed
               Soul
               ,
               to
               try
               his
               Patience
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               Blessing
               be
               of
               a
               lower
               Nature
               ,
               he
               may
               exchange
               it
               into
               a
               greater
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               I
               affirm
               ,
               is
               the
               stated
               Rule
               of
               our
               Expectations
               and
               Fears
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 Method
              
               of
               God's
               Dealings
               with
               Men.
               7.
               
               Whether
               God
               is
               not
               more
               pleased
               with
               a
               Man
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Grace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               than
               when
               he
               neglects
               them
               ,
               and
               doth
               the
               contrary
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               The
               Points
               are
               too
               many
               to
               admit
               Enlargement
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               carry
               that
               Evidence
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Scope
               of
               the
               Bible
               must
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               denied
               .
               Can
               two
               or
               three
               wrested
               Texts
               overturn
               the
               constant
               Language
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               it self
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Trial
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               fully
               struck
               at
               ,
               from
               a
               gross
               Conceit
               ,
               that
               the
               infinite
               God
               cannot
               foresee
               ,
               and
               purpose
               Events
               ,
               unless
               it
               must
               null
               his
               Government
               over
               reasonable
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               prevent
               his
               Distribution
               of
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               by
               a
               stated
               Rule
               ?
               What
               a
               Reflexion
               is
               it
               on
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Platform
               of
               the
               Redeemer's
               Work
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               purchase
               Benefits
               for
               Sinners
               ,
               unless
               he
               forbear
               to
               use
               them
               as
               Motives
               to
               Obedience
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               The
               whole
               of
               his
               serious
               Pleadings
               with
               Men
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               Mockery
               ,
               rather
               than
               he
               must
               be
               allowed
               to
               bestow
               his
               Blessings
               in
               a
               rectoral
               way
               .
               He
               shall
               merit
               nothing
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               if
               he
               dispense
               it
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               nor
               be
               estemed
               to
               enable
               Sinners
               to
               act
               ,
               if
               he
               appoint
               them
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Reward
               .
            
             
               Having
               occasion
               to
               mention
               some
               Words
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               prevent
               thy
               Mistake
               of
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               Holiness
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               inward
               Renovation
               ,
               and
               Devotedness
               of
               the
               Soul
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               Expression
               thereof
               in
               holy
               Actings
               .
               By
               
                 Good
                 Works
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               all
               the
               inward
               Actings
               of
               Grace
               in
               a
               sincere
               Conformity
               
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               loving
               God
               ,
               our
               fearing
               God
               ,
               trusting
               in
               Christ
               ,
               godly
               Purposes
               and
               Resolves
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               good
               Works
               ,
               called
               internal
               .
               There
               be
               also
               external
               good
               Works
               ,
               as
               Praying
               ,
               Hearing
               ,
               exact
               Walking
               ,
               Alms-deeds
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               directed
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               Faith
               ,
               and
               a
               renewed
               Principle
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               glorifie
               God
               and
               save
               our
               Souls
               .
               By
               Doing
               ,
               the
               same
               Actings
               are
               intended
               ,
               and
               so
               loving
               God
               is
               Doing
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Believing
               in
               Christ
               is
               Doing
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               Action
               on
               our
               Part
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               accepts
               of
               Christ
               ;
               though
               it
               is
               by
               Divine
               Ordination
               made
               the
               effectual
               Means
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               or
               partaking
               of
               a
               promised
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Having
               premised
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               shall
               proceed
               to
               the
               Proof
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               is
               comprehended
               under
               these
               Heads
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Sinners
                 have
                 much
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               There
               be
               few
               Leaves
               in
               the
               Bible
               but
               argue
               this
               :
               It
               's
               the
               Scope
               of
               all
               the
               Revelations
               of
               God
               to
               Men
               since
               the
               Fall.
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Atonement
               or
               Purchace
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               we
               have
               much
               to
               do
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Participation
               of
               what
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               :
               We
               must
               repent
               ,
               that
               our
               Sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               Act
               ,
               3.
               19.
               
               We
               must
               believe
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               &c.
               
               Our
               Lord
               is
               express
               ,
               if
               you
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 happy
                 are
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 them
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               13.
               17.
               
               All
               Gospel-discoveries
               are
               made
               known
               for
               the
               
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               26.
               
               And
               Christ
               will
               take
               Vengeance
               
               on
               all
               them
               who
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               Gospel
               will
               secure
               them
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               1.
               8.
               
               The
               Revelations
               of
               God
               to
               Men
               ,
               are
               not
               a
               bare
               Description
               of
               Duty
               and
               Benefits
               ,
               but
               an
               Injunction
               of
               Duty
               in
               a
               Connexion
               with
               Benefits
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 confess
              
               with
               thy
               Mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               believe
               with
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               thou
               
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
              
               .
               2.
               
               I
               could
               shew
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               one
               saving
               Benefit
               granted
               to
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               but
               on
               supposition
               of
               his
               Doing
               :
               See
               much
               of
               this
               Chap.
               8.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               and
               Ch.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Christ
               never
               intended
               the
               Application
               of
               his
               Merits
               for
               our
               Privileges
               ,
               without
               ordering
               them
               as
               Motives
               to
               Duty
               on
               our
               Part.
               3.
               
               The
               Influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God's
               Institutions
               ,
               have
               no
               Causality
               in
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               Men
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               order
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               It
               's
               plain
               ,
               that
               Salvation
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Means
               of
               Grace
               :
               Neither
               of
               them
               are
               the
               Atonement
               or
               Price
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               save
               as
               they
               operate
               on
               the
               Soul
               in
               order
               to
               its
               Actings
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               And
               this
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               answers
               the
               way
               appointed
               for
               our
               Participation
               of
               Life
               .
               4.
               
               On
               what
               account
               is
               it
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 believe
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               10.
               39.
               and
               
                 Repentance
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               is
               the
               Expression
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               10.
               
               What
               Sence
               can
               be
               affixed
               to
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Phrases
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               opposed
               to
               their
               Contraries
               as
               destructive
               ,
               if
               Men
               do
               nothing
               towards
               their
               Salvation
               ?
               See
               Jam.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 Can
                 Faith
                 save
                 him
              
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               ask
               ,
               5.
               
               What
               meaneth
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               In
               
               
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 save
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 hear
                 thee
                 ?
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               16.
               
               Sure
               the
               Argument
               is
               not
               strong
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               for
               Salvation
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Destruction
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               still
               laid
               on
               
                 not
                 Doing
              
               ;
               they
               are
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               they
               remain
               condemned
               ,
               and
               their
               Ruine
               is
               fixed
               (
               and
               so
               they
               are
               
                 twice
                 dead
              
               )
               for
               want
               of
               doing
               somewhat
               .
               
                 Ye
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 Life
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               5.
               40.
               
               How
               oft
               is
               the
               Ruine
               of
               Souls
               laid
               on
               not
               Turning
               ,
               not
               Repenting
               ?
               &c.
               7.
               
               If
               Men
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               then
               Christ
               hath
               no
               Rule
               to
               judge
               them
               who
               lived
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               judicial
               Sentence
               will
               pass
               on
               Men
               as
               elected
               ,
               or
               not
               elected
               .
               Doth
               it
               agree
               to
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               that
               Tribunal
               at
               that
               Day
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               damned
               ,
               because
               thou
               wert
               not
               elected
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               Account
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               ?
               Doth
               it
               not
               proceed
               on
               the
               Difference
               in
               Mens
               Carriage
               and
               Tempers
               ?
               See
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Talents
               :
               They
               who
               improved
               their
               Talents
               were
               saved
               ;
               he
               that
               hid
               it
               in
               a
               Napkin
               ,
               was
               therefore
               damned
               ,
               Mat.
               25.
               21
               ,
               24
               ,
               28.
               
               Consider
               any
               Description
               of
               the
               last
               Day
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               find
               ,
               God
               saves
               and
               damns
               with
               a
               Respect
               to
               Mens
               Neglects
               and
               Compliance
               with
               his
               Gospel
               .
               8.
               
               I
               could
               easily
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               if
               Men
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               most
               apt
               and
               most
               blessed
               to
               Souls
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               is
               all
               a
               Vanity
               and
               Falshood
               ;
               they
               are
               cold
               Pleadings
               with
               Sinners
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               backed
               
               with
               Life
               and
               Death
               :
               Remove
               saving
               Benefits
               ,
               and
               undoing
               Dangers
               ,
               from
               being
               Arguments
               to
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Will
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               any
               Man
               may
               read
               the
               Success
               of
               such
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               these
               Arguments
               to
               persuade
               Men
               to
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               a
               manifest
               Falshood
               and
               Trifling
               .
               It
               's
               awful
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               inconsistent
               some
               Mens
               Application
               is
               with
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               though
               it
               's
               well
               their
               Uses
               to
               the
               Unconverted
               have
               so
               much
               Truth
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 True
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 sincere
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 in
                 them
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               might
               be
               evidenced
               by
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               saving
               Faith
               which
               is
               not
               operative
               to
               these
               Effects
               .
               It
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               whenever
               it
               wholly
               fails
               of
               
                 purifying
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 by
                 Love.
              
               Many
               affirm
               ,
               That
               all
               Graces
               are
               seminally
               in
               Faith
               as
               in
               their
               Principle
               .
               Such
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               as
               Faith
               justifies
               us
               at
               first
               in
               receiving
               ,
               and
               relying
               on
               Christ
               ;
               so
               it
               continues
               to
               justifie
               us
               by
               continuing
               those
               Acts
               ,
               and
               exerting
               it self
               in
               those
               other
               Operations
               ,
               which
               are
               essential
               to
               its
               Nature
               .
               And
               thus
               some
               expound
               Jam.
               2.
               20
               ,
               24.
               2.
               
               Obedience
               ,
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               Perseverance
               ,
               preserve
               us
               from
               those
               
                 contrary
                 Evils
              
               ,
               which
               do
               subject
               Men
               to
               Condemnation
               :
               
                 I
                 keep
                 my
                 Body
                 under
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 any
                 Means
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 preached
                 to
                 ▪
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 be
                 a
                 cast-away
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               27.
               
               I
               shall
               add
               to
               this
               in
               
               some
               following
               Heads
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Gospel-Constitution
               doth
               by
               its
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               make
               Persevering
               Holiness
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               Good
               Works
               the
               
                 necessary
                 way
              
               to
               Heaven
               .
               These
               are
               not
               only
               a
               Natural
               ,
               but
               a
               Moral
               meetness
               for
               Heaven
               .
               That
               this
               Point
               may
               be
               clear
               ,
               I
               shall
               ,
               1.
               
               Shew
               that
               the
               Gospel-Constitution
               contains
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               ,
               which
               affect
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Happiness
               and
               Misery
               ;
               it
               's
               so
               to
               the
               Elect
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Believers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
               2.
               
               That
               by
               this
               Constitution
               ,
               Persevering
               Holiness
               ,
               Sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               Good
               Works
               ,
               are
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Gospel-Constitution
               contains
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               ,
               which
               affect
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Happiness
               and
               Misery
               :
               By
               these
               God
               governs
               Men
               ;
               and
               Mens
               Hopes
               or
               Fears
               should
               be
               directed
               by
               these
               ,
               as
               their
               Rule
               .
               Dr.
               Crisp
               not
               observing
               this
               ,
               hath
               run
               into
               those
               Mistakes
               which
               open
               a
               door
               to
               all
               Licentiousness
               ,
               though
               he
               intended
               it
               not
               :
               His
               whole
               Scheme
               implies
               ,
               That
               Christ
               doth
               not
               distribute
               Blessings
               or
               Punishments
               by
               any
               Rule
               that
               referrs
               to
               the
               Actings
               of
               Men.
               I
               have
               proved
               the
               contrary
               ,
               chap.
               8
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               if
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               be
               Conditional
               ,
               and
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               Necessary
               to
               Forgiveness
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Substance
               of
               this
               must
               be
               granted
               .
               But
               I
               add
               a
               few
               Reasons
               more
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               that
               referr
               to
               the
               State
               of
               Souls
               ,
               are
               Evangelical
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               :
               They
               
               are
               not
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocence
               ,
               but
               of
               Gospel-Grace
               .
               Who
               can
               doubt
               this
               ,
               if
               they
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Innocency
               promised
               Life
               to
               nothing
               below
               sinless
               and
               
                 perfect
                 Obedience
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Threatnings
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Innocency
               admitted
               no
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               After-Relief
               to
               the
               Guilty
               :
               They
               did
               fix
               the
               Curse
               irrevocably
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               any
               Transgression
               .
               3.
               
               No
               Overture
               of
               Life
               ,
               or
               Door
               of
               Hope
               ,
               or
               Argument
               to
               Conversion
               with
               Hopes
               of
               Acceptance
               ,
               could
               be
               framed
               out
               of
               those
               legal
               Threats
               or
               Promises
               to
               any
               Man
               that
               is
               a
               Sinner
               .
               
                 Turn
                 ye
                 ,
                 Turn
                 ye
                 ;
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 die
                 ?
              
               was
               not
               the
               Language
               of
               that
               Covenant
               :
               No
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               is
               once
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               the
               Law
               could
               speak
               no
               lower
               than
               this
               ,
               Thou
               art
               undone
               ,
               whether
               thou
               turn
               
                 or
                 no.
              
               Things
               being
               thus
               ,
               I
               would
               intreat
               thee
               to
               consider
               all
               the
               Calls
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               to
               Men
               since
               the
               Fall
               :
               VVeigh
               the
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               wherewith
               God
               strengthneth
               those
               Calls
               :
               See
               if
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Calls
               to
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               Holiness
               ,
               thus
               back'd
               with
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               ,
               be
               not
               Evangelical
               .
               1.
               
               Doth
               God
               ,
               in
               those
               Calls
               ,
               promise
               Life
               to
               nothing
               below
               sinless
               ,
               perfect
               Obedience
               ?
               Or
               doth
               he
               threaten
               Eternal
               Death
               ,
               in
               those
               Calls
               ,
               against
               whatever
               is
               short
               of
               perfect
               Obedience
               ?
               2.
               
               Do
               the
               Threats
               annexed
               to
               those
               Calls
               ,
               exclude
               all
               after-Repentance
               ?
               See
               Ezek.
               18.
               21.
               
               Is
               that
               Gospel
               or
               no
               ;
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 turn
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 sins
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 live
                 ;
                 his
                 transgressions
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ?
              
               3.
               
               Are
               not
               these
               Calls
               ,
               with
               
               the
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               directed
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               for
               their
               Conversion
               and
               Recovery
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               to
               Sinners
               God
               speaks
               in
               them
               ?
               and
               is
               it
               not
               for
               their
               healing
               and
               Salvation
               ?
               Are
               not
               the
               Promises
               an
               Offer
               of
               Relief
               ?
               Are
               not
               the
               Threatnings
               intended
               to
               awe
               and
               warn
               Sinners
               against
               Refusal
               of
               these
               Offers
               ?
               They
               be
               not
               uttered
               ,
               to
               bind
               the
               Curse
               ;
               but
               to
               deliver
               from
               it
               ,
               by
               urging
               our
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Commands
               of
               a
               Redeemer
               :
               
                 To
                 day
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 provocation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Heb.
               3.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               &
               4.
               7.
               
               Every
               Threatning
               used
               by
               God
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               Conversion
               ,
               is
               a
               Gospel-Threatning
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               kind
               of
               Government
               can
               Men
               assign
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Sanction
               to
               his
               Precepts
               ?
               Dr.
               Crisp
               oft
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
              
               is
               removed
               ;
               the
               Curse
               is
               gone
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Elect.
               This
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               he
               mean
               ,
               that
               sinless
               Obedience
               is
               not
               now
               the
               Way
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               below
               it
               ,
               shall
               not
               bind
               Death
               upon
               us
               so
               as
               to
               hinder
               our
               Relief
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               what
               then
               ,
               hath
               the
               Redeemer
               no
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               to
               rule
               Men
               by
               ?
               And
               is
               their
               Obedience
               or
               Disobedience
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Happiness
               or
               Misery
               ?
               Must
               he
               save
               all
               ,
               or
               damn
               all
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               a
               
                 Respecter
                 of
                 Persons
              
               in
               his
               judicial
               Distributions
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               Language
               of
               God
               to
               Sinners
               since
               the
               Fall
               ?
               Did
               Christ
               preach
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               when
               on
               Earth
               ?
               Or
               doth
               he
               so
               speak
               now
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               25.
               
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 escaped
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 refused
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 from
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 Salvatian
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               &c.
               Our
               Lord
               assures
               us
               ,
               Mens
               Sins
               are
               aggravated
               ,
               and
               their
               Damnation
               grows
               greater
               ,
               by
               a
               Rejection
               of
               his
               Call
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               through
               Impenitence
               and
               Unbelief
               .
               Joh.
               8.
               24.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 sins
                 .
              
               Heb.
               10.
               29.
               
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               a
               precarious
               Dominion
               that
               Christ
               exerciseth
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               neither
               Rewards
               nor
               Punishments
               to
               induce
               Mens
               regards
               to
               his
               Authority
               .
               Read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               wait
               the
               Judgment-day
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               find
               it
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               unsuitable
               is
               it
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               govern
               us
               without
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               ?
               He
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               his
               Subjects
               .
               And
               we
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               Subjects
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Tryal
               for
               another
               World.
               2.
               
               We
               have
               great
               remains
               of
               Sin
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               Temptations
               without
               us
               .
               3.
               
               We
               have
               still
               in
               our
               Nature
               Hope
               and
               Fear
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               things
               which
               all
               the
               methods
               of
               Christ's
               Government
               suppose
               ,
               and
               are
               suited
               to
               :
               Each
               of
               these
               would
               furnish
               me
               with
               Arguments
               beyond
               all
               rational
               Contradiction
               ,
               for
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               Point
               ;
               whereas
               the
               opposite
               Errour
               implies
               ,
               That
               either
               Men
               are
               Machines
               ,
               or
               Brutes
               ,
               or
               Infants
               at
               best
               ;
               or
               else
               the
               Judgment-day
               is
               past
               already
               :
               Yea
               ,
               how
               vain
               are
               the
               Expostulations
               ,
               Warnings
               ,
               Reproofs
               and
               Encouragements
               which
               the
               Word
               is
               filled
               with
               ?
               
               The
               Divine
               Being
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Methods
               of
               Grace
               ,
               are
               strangely
               exposed
               by
               Conceits
               so
               sordid
               .
               He
               calls
               us
               to
               
                 fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 high-minded
                 ,
                 but
                 fear
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.
               20.
               
               
                 Work
                 out
                 your
                 salvation
                 with
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 ploweth
                 ,
                 should
                 plow
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               10.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 hope
              
               ,
               &c.
               Rom.
               8.
               24.
               
               What
               are
               all
               these
               ,
               if
               our
               state
               be
               in
               no
               suspence
               as
               to
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               or
               do
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               hope
               I
               need
               not
               prove
               that
               these
               Gospel-Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               are
               the
               Rule
               by
               which
               Christ
               dealeth
               with
               Men
               :
               To
               doubt
               it
               ,
               would
               inferr
               a
               heavier
               Charge
               than
               any
               good
               Man
               would
               sustain
               :
               It
               's
               enough
               to
               calm
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 mocked
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 soweth
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 he
                 reap
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               6.
               7.
               
               This
               is
               spoken
               to
               Believers
               ,
               and
               true
               of
               the
               Redeemed
               .
            
             
               II.
               By
               this
               Gospel-Constitution
               ,
               persevering
               Holiness
               ,
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               good
               Works
               ,
               are
               Necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               He
               that
               made
               Faith
               necessary
               to
               Justification
               ,
               hath
               made
               Obedience
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               :
               He
               hath
               as
               well
               promised
               Heaven
               to
               the
               Godly
               Man
               ,
               as
               Pardon
               to
               the
               Believer
               :
               And
               our
               perseverance
               in
               Holiness
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               is
               as
               truly
               our
               Way
               to
               Glory
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               can
               describe
               it
               :
               Nothing
               of
               these
               merit
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               merited
               Heaven
               ,
               hath
               peremptorily
               appointed
               these
               to
               bring
               us
               thither
               :
               Heb.
               6.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               For
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 ,
                 to
                 forget
                 your
                 work
                 and
                 labour
                 of
              
               
               love
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 do
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 diligence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 sloathful
                 ,
                 but
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 through
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 inherit
                 the
                 promises
                 .
              
               Every
               word
               is
               forcible
               to
               argue
               this
               Truth
               :
               But
               I
               shall
               offer
               a
               few
               things
               more
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               declares
               ,
               they
               shall
               miss
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               eternally
               perish
               ,
               who
               are
               Apostates
               ,
               Ungodly
               ,
               Disobedient
               ,
               and
               Unprofitable
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               
                 for
                 being
                 such
              
               .
               This
               Doom
               is
               not
               the
               Doom
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocence
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               denounced
               against
               every
               Backsliding
               ,
               but
               Apostacy
               :
               It
               's
               not
               against
               every
               Imperfect
               degree
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               Ungodliness
               :
               It
               's
               not
               against
               every
               Defect
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               Disobedience
               :
               It
               's
               not
               against
               every
               Neglect
               of
               Fruitfulness
               ,
               but
               such
               Unprofitableness
               as
               argues
               .
               a
               dead
               and
               barren
               state
               .
               Reader
               !
               art
               thou
               so
               unskilful
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               remember
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 draw
                 back
                 unto
                 perdition
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               10.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Is
               this
               a
               Threatning
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               VVill
               not
               Christ
               deal
               with
               Men
               according
               to
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               true
               of
               all
               Persons
               ?
               Do
               not
               say
               the
               elect
               Believer
               will
               not
               fall
               away
               :
               I
               think
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               less
               true
               ,
               that
               even
               he
               shall
               perish
               if
               he
               fall
               away
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               .
               Doth
               not
               God
               by
               these
               Threats
               contribute
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               Apostacy
               ?
               Ask
               thy self
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               Threatning
               such
               as
               should
               govern
               our
               Expectations
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               turn
               Apostates
               ?
               So
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
               
               
                 Without
                 holiness
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               This
               is
               used
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               persuade
               us
               to
               follow
               Holiness
               ;
               and
               can
               you
               suppose
               it
               argueth
               at
               a
               lower
               rate
               than
               this
               ?
               Be
               Holy
               ,
               or
               you
               shall
               never
               see
               God's
               Face
               :
               Unholiness
               will
               keep
               you
               from
               God's
               Presence
               .
               Consider
               such
               places
               as
               ,
               
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 comes
                 on
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Salvation
               is
               promised
               to
               Perseverance
               ,
               True
               Holiness
               ,
               Sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               Good
               Works
               :
               And
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               these
               Promises
               to
               these
               ,
               is
               called
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               These
               are
               Gospel-Promises
               ;
               because
               Salvation
               is
               promised
               on
               Terms
               so
               
                 below
                 Perfection
              
               .
               The
               Texts
               are
               innumerable
               that
               include
               these
               Promises
               .
               Rev.
               2.
               10.
               
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 faithful
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 henceforth
                 there
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 righteous
                 Judge
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               Rom.
               18.
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               Heb.
               6.
               10.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 ,
                 to
                 forget
                 your
                 labour
                 of
                 love
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               2
               Thes.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               The
               Righteousness
               refers
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               not
               the
               Proportion
               of
               the
               Work.
               
            
             
               Obj.
               
                 These
                 describe
                 the
                 Men
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               True
               ;
               but
               not
               as
               mere
               Natural
               Signs
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 Moral
                 instituted
              
               Signs
               :
               They
               are
               Qualifications
               which
               God
               appoints
               as
               Pre-requisites
               to
               the
               Blessings
               :
               They
               are
               not
               Meritorious
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               made
               by
               the
               Promise
               
               Necessary
               to
               our
               partaking
               of
               these
               Gifts
               and
               the
               Neglect
               of
               them
               ,
               would
               exclude
               our
               Interest
               in
               the
               Blessing
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               
                 These
                 are
                 Concomitants
                 of
                 them
                 th●●
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               The
               same
               Answer
               tha●
               is
               given
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               will
               serve
               to
               this
               And
               I
               add
               They
               are
               not
               instead
               of
               Christ
               ;
               they
               cannot
               add
               to
               what
               is
               proper
               to
               a
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               will
               they
               suffice
               without
               Faith
               ,
               or
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               without
               Pardon
               .
               But
               they
               still
               signifie
               more
               than
               such
               Concomitants
               as
               some
               esteem
               them
               :
               They
               are
               not
               like
               the
               Place
               of
               one's
               Birth
               ,
               or
               our
               Names
               ,
               or
               ou●
               Parents
               ,
               or
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               are
               Concomitants
               of
               a
               Man
               that
               is
               saved
               ;
               but
               the●
               are
               Characters
               designed
               by
               the
               Promise
               ;
               the●●
               are
               things
               without
               which
               the
               Gospel-Rule
               will
               exclude
               Men
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               condemn
               Men
               into
               Hell
               ,
               let
               their
               Pretences
               be
               what
               they
               will.
               Rev.
               22.
               14.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 that
                 that
                 do
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 enter
                 in
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 are
                 dogs
                 .
              
               Mat.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 Except
                 you●
                 righteousness
                 exceed
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 scribes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Consider
               the
               respect
               to
               Glory
               which
               ou●
               Good
               Works
               have
               in
               Scripture-dialect
               .
               They
               are
               as
               
                 Seed
                 to
                 the
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               6.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               As
               〈◊〉
               Way
               to
               one's
               proposed
               place
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               10.
               
               As
               Means
               to
               an
               End
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               8.
               
               As
               Work
               to
               one's
               Wages
               ,
               Mat.
               20.
               1
               ,
               7.
               
               Foundation
               to
               〈◊〉
               Building
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               19
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Gospel
               declares
               no
               less
               a
               Connexion
               between
               Good
               Works
               and
               Glory
               ,
               though
               they
               merit
               nothing
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               God
               declares
               the
               Obedience
               and
               Works
               of
               Believers
               ,
               as
               rewardable
               of
               Grace
               ,
               through
               Christ.
               They
               shall
               walk
               with
               me
               in
               white
               ;
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 worthy
              
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               4.
               
               Great
               is
               your
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               12.
               
               If
               I
               do
               this
               willingly
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               Reward
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               17.
               
               Col.
               3.
               24.
               
               Rev.
               22.
               12.
               
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 For
              
               I
               was
               an
               hungry
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               meat
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               25.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               Reward
               from
               the
               Benignity
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Work
               :
               It
               's
               from
               the
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Promise
               which
               is
               owing
               to
               the
               Merits
               of
               a
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               Claim
               of
               the
               Performance
               .
               And
               so
               tender
               is
               God
               of
               the
               Honour
               of
               his
               Goodness
               herein
               ,
               that
               the
               Second
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               must
               be
               ;
               That
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 Rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seek
                 him
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               perseverance
               in
               these
               Exercises
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 We
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               
               
                 Lay
                 up
                 a
                 treasure
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               12.
               33.
               
               
                 We
                 run
                 the
                 race
                 for
                 the
                 prize
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               24.
               
               VVe
               fight
               for
               the
               Crown
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               is
               it
               as
               good
               sit
               still
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               doing
               thus
               ,
               for
               to
               help
               us
               Heaven-ward
               ?
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Lay
               these
               things
               to
               heart
               ,
               and
               canst
               thou
               account
               persevering
               Holiness
               and
               Obedience
               useless
               things
               ?
               Are
               they
               so
               indifferent
               to
               Happiness
               as
               the
               Doctor
               represents
               them
               ?
               How
               much
               of
               the
               Bible
               must
               be
               expunged
               ere
               his
               Opinion
               deserves
               credit
               ?
               Though
               I
               know
               our
               corrupt
               part
               too
               well
               likes
               a
               Dispensation
               from
               striving
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               
                 strait
                 Gate
              
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               The
               Third
               thing
               I
               should
               prove
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 many
                 other
                 Blessings
                 besides
                 mere
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 are
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 several
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 Performance
                 of
                 Duties
                 .
              
               This
               is
               so
               easie
               a
               Task
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               most
               ignorant
               but
               to
               read
               the
               Bible
               with
               his
               own
               Eyes
               .
               VVhat
               mean
               such
               places
               ,
               
                 The
                 effectual
                 ,
                 fervent
                 Prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 availeth
                 much
                 ?
              
               Jam.
               5.
               16.
               
               VVill
               no
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               cold
               Prayer
               ,
               avail
               as
               much
               ?
               
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 barren
                 nor
                 unfruitfull
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               8.
               
               VVill
               the
               want
               ,
               or
               scanty
               degrees
               of
               Grace
               ,
               do
               the
               same
               ?
               So
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Give
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 for
                 so
                 an
                 entrance
                 shall
                 be
                 administred
                 to
                 you
                 abundantly
                 into
                 the
                 everlasting
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               May
               one
               be
               assured
               without
               diligence
               ?
               Or
               shall
               we
               enter
               Heaven
               with
               the
               same
               full
               sail
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               negligent
               and
               unassured
               ?
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 soweth
                 bountifully
                 ,
                 shall
                 reap
                 bountifully
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 soweth
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 shall
                 reap
                 sparingly
                 .
              
               But
               then
               shall
               we
               reap
               as
               liberally
               ,
               if
               we
               sow
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               sow
               sparingly
               ?
               VVhere
               shall
               I
               stop
               ,
               when
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               so
               full
               of
               Instances
               ?
               And
               sure
               I
               need
               not
               prove
               that
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               earnest
               Prayer
               ,
               contribute
               to
               preserve
               a
               Nation
               ,
               when
               God
               so
               many
               times
               urgeth
               these
               to
               this
               end
               ;
               when
               he
               hath
               promised
               and
               performed
               Deliverance
               hereupon
               ;
               when
               he
               complains
               so
               oft
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               destroy
               for
               want
               of
               these
               ;
               and
               lays
               the
               Destruction
               of
               places
               always
               on
               neglect
               of
               these
               
               Jer.
               18.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Isa.
               1.
               5
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               It
               's
               the
               same
               with
               Churches
               :
               see
               the
               2d
               .
               and
               3d.
               Chap.
               of
               the
               Revelations
               .
            
             
               IV.
               
                 Men
                 should
                 govern
                 their
                 Expectations
                 and
                 Fears
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Conformity
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
               It
               's
               Unbelief
               ,
               not
               to
               expect
               the
               Good
               promised
               ,
               when
               we
               answer
               the
               Condition
               of
               it
               .
               It
               's
               obstinate
               Hardness
               and
               Security
               ,
               not
               to
               expect
               the
               threatned
               Evil
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               Sin
               or
               Neglect
               threatned
               .
               There
               's
               no
               grounded
               Hopes
               or
               Fears
               but
               this
               way
               ;
               all
               else
               are
               Enthusiastick
               .
               The
               End
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               these
               Declarations
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               are
               not
               otherwise
               complied
               with
               :
               God
               often
               condemns
               all
               Hopes
               ,
               as
               vain
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               thus
               regulated
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               Rule
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               governed
               themselves
               .
               I
               need
               not
               cite
               Texts
               for
               things
               so
               plain
               .
            
             
               V.
               
                 God
                 is
                 better
                 pleased
                 with
                 his
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 neglect
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               What
               Notions
               have
               Men
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Sin
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               need
               Proof
               for
               this
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               by
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Grace
               and
               Holiness
               that
               we
               
                 approve
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
              
               ?
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               15
               
               ▪
               Is
               it
               not
               ,
               
                 With
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 God
                 is
                 well-pleased
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               13.
               16.
               
               Was
               it
               not
               by
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Divine
               Walk
               ,
               that
               
                 Enoch
                 pleased
                 God
              
               ?
               Heb.
               11.
               5.
               
               What
               meaneth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 us
                 how
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ?
              
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               1.
               
               The
               Saint's
               Charity
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 An
                 Odour
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 smell
                 ;
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 God.
              
               We
               are
               charged
               to
               walk
               worthy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               to
               all
               pleasing
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               10.
               
               Of
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Children
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               What
               great
               things
               of
               this
               Nature
               are
               spoken
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               Praises
               ,
               and
               other
               Good
               VVorks
               ?
               VVhereas
               God
               is
               
                 fretted
                 ,
                 grieved
                 ,
                 vexed
                 ;
                 provoked
                 to
                 anger
                 and
                 abhorrence
              
               by
               our
               Sins
               and
               Neglects
               .
               How
               can
               we
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               as
               well
               pleased
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               testifying
               our
               Enmity
               ,
               as
               our
               Love
               ?
               when
               rejecting
               his
               Authority
               ,
               as
               doing
               his
               Will
               ?
               Are
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               alike
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ?
               And
               can
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Devil
               render
               us
               as
               grateful
               as
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               of
               his
               Son
               ?
            
             
               Obj.
               
                 It
                 's
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Incense
                 these
                 are
                 accepted
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               But
               Christ's
               Incense
               will
               not
               be
               applied
               to
               our
               Sins
               ,
               but
               to
               our
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               ;
               and
               that
               shews
               they
               are
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               than
               our
               Sins
               be
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               They
               are
               these
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               which
               are
               accepted
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ
               :
               His
               Incense
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               thereby
               they
               are
               well-pleasing
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               render
               us
               so
               .
               
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 de
                 Justitia
                 Actuali
              
               ,
               and
               Others
               ,
               say
               much
               more
               .
            
             
               VI.
               
                 The
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 Graces
                 ,
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 Works
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 do
                 them
                 much
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 profitable
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               Read
               over
               what
               I
               have
               proved
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               canst
               thou
               doubt
               whether
               they
               benefit
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               the
               VVay
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Means
               of
               Happiness
               ?
               &c.
               A
               wise
               Man
               may
               be
               
                 profitable
                 to
                 himself
              
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               Job
               22.
               2.
               
               
                 Godliness
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 having
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
              
               
               
                 is
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               These
               Things
               are
               
                 profitable
                 to
                 Men
              
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               8.
               
               Not
               only
               to
               other
               Men
               ,
               but
               principally
               to
               our selves
               .
               Though
               I
               have
               all
               Faith
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               not
               Charity
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
              
               ;
               and
               whatever
               else
               I
               suffer
               ,
               
                 yet
                 without
                 this
                 it
                 profiteth
                 me
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Circumcision
               ,
               or
               Uncircumcision
               
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 keeping
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               19.
               
               Sure
               that
               's
               something
               ;
               
                 In
                 keeping
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 Reward
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               19.
               11.
               
               
                 Glory
                 Honour
                 and
                 Peace
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 good
              
               ;
               to
               the
               Jew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Nehemiah
               and
               Hezekiah
               pleaded
               a
               false
               Plea
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               there
               's
               nothing
               to
               be
               gotten
               .
               The
               Care
               of
               Saints
               to
               adapt
               their
               Actings
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               needless
               thing
               :
               
                 So
                 run
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 obtain
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 strive
                 for
                 Masteries
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 crowned
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 strive
                 lawfully
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
               The
               Galatians
               must
               be
               but
               little
               moved
               when
               told
               ,
               Ch.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Are
                 ye
                 so
                 foolish
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Have
                 ye
                 suffered
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 vain
                 ?
              
               for
               all
               is
               in
               vain
               .
               Is
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               nothing
               ?
               Is
               inward
               Rejoycing
               nothing
               ?
               Yet
               ,
               how
               Paul
               came
               by
               these
               he
               tells
               you
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               
               For
               our
               Rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               
                 Testimony
                 of
                 our
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 Fleshly
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 our
                 Conversation
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               His
               Directions
               for
               inward
               Joy
               and
               Peace
               you
               have
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               4.
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Man
                 prove
                 his
                 own
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 have
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               thee
               with
               
               Reasons
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Grace
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               are
               useful
               to
               prevent
               Evil.
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               thy
               Experience
               ,
               if
               thou
               art
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               and
               referr
               it
               to
               what
               thou
               wilt
               feel
               hereafter
               ,
               i
               thou
               art
               a
               bad
               Man.
               If
               there
               were
               no
               more
               these
               do
               prevent
               Sin
               ,
               which
               in
               Chap.
               17.
               
               I
               hope
               to
               prove
               is
               not
               so
               innocent
               as
               to
               do
               us
               no
               harm
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               To
               summ
               up
               all
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               thee
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               God
               doth
               require
               any
               more
               of
               any
               Sinners
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               repent
               of
               Sin
               ,
               persevere
               in
               true
               Holiness
               ,
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               good
               Works
               internal
               and
               external
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               do
               so
               ,
               can
               we
               perish
               ?
               hath
               not
               Christ
               provided
               all
               else
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               the
               Promise
               secure
               Life
               upon
               doing
               these
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               any
               Sinner
               believe
               not
               ,
               and
               repent
               not
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               ever
               promised
               to
               save
               him
               ?
               Will
               any
               decree
               ,
               or
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               secure
               him
               ?
               Again
               ,
               if
               any
               penitent
               Believer
               shall
               apostatize
               ,
               prove
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               unfruitful
               ,
               hate
               God
               ,
               or
               neglect
               to
               love
               God
               and
               his
               Neighbour
               wholly
               ,
               &c.
               
               Shall
               this
               Man
               be
               saved
               ?
               Hath
               not
               Christ
               determined
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Will
               his
               first
               Faith
               save
               him
               ?
               A
               Resolution
               of
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               very
               Scope
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               will
               decide
               the
               Main
               of
               this
               Controversie
               .
               These
               assert
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ's
               rectoral
               Distributions
               ,
               and
               the
               Decree
               comes
               not
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Methods
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               govern
               our
               Hopes
               and
               Fears
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 Confess
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               19.
               a.
               6.
               and
               the
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               declare
               ,
               Chap.
               19.
               a.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Promises
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 shew
                 them
                 God's
                 Approbation
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Blessings
                 they
                 may
                 expect
                 upon
                 the
                 Performance
                 thereof
                 ;
                 although
                 not
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 Man's
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 refraining
                 from
                 Evil
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Law
                 encourageth
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 deterreth
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Evidence
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 under
                 Grace
                 .
              
               Both
               the
               Assembly
               and
               the
               Elders
               say
               ,
               Chap.
               15.
               a.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Persons
                 of
                 Believers
                 being
                 accepted
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 good
                 Works
                 also
                 are
                 accepted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 wholly
                 unblameable
                 ,
                 and
                 unreprovable
                 in
                 his
                 Sight
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 looking
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 accept
                 ,
                 and
                 reward
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sincere
                 ,
                 although
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 Imperfections
                 .
              
               Both
               also
               tell
               us
               ,
               Chap.
               18.
               a.
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Graces
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               15.
               a.
               2.
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Believers
                 Sinning
                 ,
                 are
                 renewed
                 through
                 Repentance
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Necessity
               and
               Benefit
               of
               Faith
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               their
               Judgment
               before
               :
               The
               Assembly
               and
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               a.
               7.
               tell
               us
               ,
               Those
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               believed
               ,
               and
               observed
               
                 for
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               are
               clearly
               propounded
               .
            
             
               The
               Assembly's
               
                 Large
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               Q.
               
                 How
                 doth
                 Christ
                 execute
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ?
              
               
               A.
               (
               Among
               other
               things
               ,
               they
               say
               )
               
                 In
                 rewarding
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 correcting
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
              
               Q.
               
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Covenant
                 ?
                 A.
              
               (
               Among
               other
               things
               )
               
                 Requiring
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 their
                 Interest
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Giving
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 his
                 Elect
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 unto
                 all
                 holy
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Way
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 
                   to
                   Salvation
                
                 .
              
               Q.
               
                 What
                 hath
                 God
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 escape
                 the
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Curse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               A.
               That
               we
               may
               escape
               the
               Wrath
               and
               Curse
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 He
                 requireth
                 of
                 us
                 Repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diligent
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               You
               see
               they
               think
               Obedience
               and
               Good
               Works
               are
               rewardable
               ;
               that
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Graces
               do
               us
               much
               Good
               ;
               that
               Obedience
               is
               the
               
                 Way
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               that
               we
               have
               much
               
                 to
                 do
              
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               
                 escape
                 the
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Curse
              
               .
               I
               shall
               transcribe
               part
               of
               the
               New-England
               Synod's
               Confutation
               of
               that
               Speech
               of
               the
               Antimonians
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 Holy
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 never
                 the
                 better
                 accepted
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 unholy
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 never
                 the
                 worse
                 :
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 be
                 that
                 elected
                 me
                 ,
                 must
                 save
                 me
                 .
              
               To
               this
               the
               Synod
               answer
               ,
               
                 This
                 Expression
                 imports
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 Man's
                 Conversation
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 expect
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Kindness
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               Contrary
               to
               P.
               50.
               ult
               .
               and
               Joh.
               14.
               21.
               
               It
               implies
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 a
                 Man's
                 Conversation
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 vile
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 needs
                 not
                 fear
                 ,
                 nor
                 expect
                 any
                 
                 Expression
                 of
                 God's
                 Displeasure
                 and
                 Anger
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 imports
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 neither
                 loved
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 nor
                 hated
                 Sin
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 take
                 no
                 Delight
                 in
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 :
                 Contrary
                 to
                 Psal.
                 45.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 147.
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Election
                 remaineth
                 sure
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 whom
                 he
                 chooseth
                 ,
                 he
                 purposeth
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 Salvation
                 through
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 he
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
               The
               19th
               .
               Errour
               of
               Mr.
               H.
               
                 All
                 Commands
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 are
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 Way
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               Errour
               43.
               the
               Synod
               Confutes
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 acts
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 endeavour
                 least
                 .
              
               Errour
               48.
               
               
                 Conditional
                 Promises
                 are
                 legal
              
               .
               Errour
               50.
               
               It
               's
               Poverty
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               to
               see
               we
               have
               
                 none
                 in
                 our selves
              
               .
            
             
               Doctor
               
                 Owen
                 ,
                 Of
                 Justif.
              
               P.
               222.
               
               
                 We
                 grant
                 that
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 doth
                 indispensibly
                 require
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 a
                 justified
                 Person
                 )
                 personal
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 his
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Righteousness
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 doth
                 approve
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 so
                 performed
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 hereby
                 that
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 is
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 proved
                 ,
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sight
                   of
                   God
                
                 and
                 Men.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 pleadable
                 unto
                 an
                 Acquitment
                 against
                 any
                 Charge
                 from
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 own
                 Consciences
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 righteous
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 think
                 meet
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 conclude
                 
                 unto
                 an
                 Evangelical
                 Justification
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 God's
                 Acceptance
                 of
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Where-ever
                 this
                 Enquiry
                 is
                 made
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 how
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 professeth
                 Evangelical
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   tried
                   ,
                   judged
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whereon
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 justified
                 :
                 We
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 
                   own
                   personal
                   ,
                   sincere
                   Obedience
                   .
                   P.
                
                 156.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 new
                 Obedience
                 are
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 doth
                 indispensibly
                 require
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 full
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 unquestionably
                 true
                 .
                 P.
                 158.
                 our
                 whole
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 gracious
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   rewardable
                   Condecency
                
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 unto
                 eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 P.
                 207.
                 
                 These
                 Duties
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 necessary
                 unto
                 the
                 Continuation
                 of
                 our
                 Justification
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 justified
                 State
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 Sins
                 and
                 Vices
                 that
                 are
                 opposite
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirms
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 die
                 .
                 P.
                 208.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 this
                 Position
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 own
                 Obedience
                 and
                 good
                 Works
                 are
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Continuation
                 of
                 our
                 Justification
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 indispensibly
                 require
                 good
                 Works
                 and
                 Obedience
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 justified
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 justified
                 State
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Neglect
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 readily
                 granted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Ground
                 of
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Mistake
              
               .
            
             
               He
               thinks
               ,
               because
               God
               eternally
               intended
               us
               all
               Benefits
               in
               the
               way
               he
               determined
               ,
               therefore
               he
               appoints
               nothing
               to
               Men
               ,
               as
               the
               Means
               of
               partaking
               of
               those
               Benefits
               .
               Whereas
               this
               way
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               may
               as
               well
               be
               excluded
               by
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               he
               not
               being
               the
               Cause
               of
               Election
               ,
               but
               the
               Means
               of
               effecting
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               Endeavours
               for
               Life
               ,
               Health
               ,
               Estates
               ,
               &c.
               may
               be
               as
               well
               prevented
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               determined
               how
               long
               we
               shall
               live
               ,
               how
               rich
               we
               shall
               be
               ,
               &c.
               
               Because
               a
               Sinner
               can
               obtain
               nothing
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               what
               a
               Believer
               doth
               ,
               can
               avail
               nothing
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               .
               Because
               Christ
               hath
               merited
               all
               things
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               with
               a
               Right
               and
               Purpose
               to
               bestow
               them
               on
               the
               Elect
               ,
               therefore
               he
               can
               fix
               on
               no
               way
               to
               bestow
               them
               on
               his
               elect
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               Motives
               to
               obey
               him
               as
               a
               King.
               Because
               he
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               
                 legal
                 Rule
              
               of
               Misery
               and
               Happiness
               ;
               therefore
               he
               hath
               no
               Promises
               or
               Threats
               to
               govern
               us
               by
               in
               this
               State
               of
               Trial.
               Because
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               Way
               of
               Atonement
               and
               Purchase
               ;
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               other
               way
               of
               his
               own
               ordaining
               ,
               to
               obtain
               the
               Effects
               of
               his
               Purchase
               .
               Because
               we
               can
               merit
               nothing
               as
               of
               
                 debt
                 for
              
               doing
               ,
               therefore
               we
               can
               
                 of
                 Grace
              
               receive
               no
               Benefit
               by
               doing
               ,
               though
               God
               doth
               promise
               it
               .
               Because
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               for
               Life
               ,
               with
               a
               Thought
               of
               buying
               it
               ,
               therefore
               we
               may
               do
               nothing
               for
               Life
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 End
                 that
                 moves
              
               us
               in
               the
               Use
               of
               indispensibly
               required
               Means
               .
               Because
               
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               saves
               us
               at
               last
               ,
               therefore
               he
               shall
               not
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               duly
               govern
               us
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Because
               we
               cannot
               merit
               Pardon
               ,
               therefore
               God
               can
               order
               no
               Grace
               or
               Duty
               to
               be
               ,
               through
               Christ
               ,
               rewardable
               with
               any
               other
               Blessing
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             
               Of
               intending
               our
               Souls
               Good
               by
               Duties
               we
               perform
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             THough
             we
             ought
             to
             intend
             God's
             Glory
             as
             our
             supream
             End
             in
             all
             our
             Duties
             ,
             and
             design
             therein
             the
             Expressing
             our
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Benefits
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Regard
             to
             publick
             Good
             :
             Yet
             we
             also
             lawfully
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             strive
             after
             Grace
             ,
             grow
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             perform
             holy
             Duties
             and
             Services
             ;
             with
             an
             Eye
             to
             ,
             and
             Concern
             for
             our
             own
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Advantage
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             No
             Man
             ought
             to
             propose
             to
             himself
             any
             Advantage
             ,
             by
             any
             Religious
             Duty
             he
             performeth
             .
             nor
             ought
             he
             in
             the
             least
             intend
             the
             Profit
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             by
             any
             Christian
             Endeavours
             ;
             it
             being
             vain
             and
             unlawful
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             with
             an
             Eye
             to
             our
             spiritual
             or
             eternal
             Good
             ,
             though
             in
             subordination
             to
             God's
             Glory
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               recited
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               will
               spare
               much
               Labour
               here
               .
               I
               will
               add
               a
               few
               Words
               ,
               P.
               150.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 Gain
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 henceforth
                 live
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 plentiful
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Believer
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 Thought
                 in
                 his
                 Heart
                 of
                 promoting
                 or
                 advancing
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 End
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 Obj.
              
               But
               sure
               he
               intends
               only
               to
               exclude
               a
               Design
               of
               Meriting
               ,
               or
               setting
               up
               our
               own
               Profit
               in
               opposition
               to
               God's
               Glory
               .
               A.
               No
               :
               He
               intends
               to
               forbid
               our
               intending
               our
               own
               Good
               ,
               though
               in
               subordination
               to
               Gods
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               laying
               no
               stress
               of
               meriting
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 People
                 may
                 think
                 here
                 's
                 a
                 marvellous
                 Discouragement
                 to
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 calls
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 nothing
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               Answer
               ,
               
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Ingenuity
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 industrious
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 Good
                 already
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 procure
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Doing
                 .
              
               Now
               you
               cannot
               suppose
               ,
               Men
               can
               merit
               God's
               Glory
               by
               what
               they
               do
               :
               And
               he
               argues
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               dis-ingenuous
               and
               vain
               ,
               to
               intend
               our
               own
               Good
               at
               all
               .
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Discouragement
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 cannot
                 propound
                 to
                 your selves
                 any
                 possible
                 Gain
                 ;
                 but
                 whatever
                 is
                 a
                 Spur
                 ,
                 or
                 Encouragement
                 to
                 Duty
                 ,
                 is
                 already
              
               
               
                 freely
                 and
                 graciously
                 provided
                 to
                 your
                 Hand
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 fall
                 on
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Self-denial
                 ,
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 look
                 for
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 Saith
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 get
                 this
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 Prevention
                 of
                 many
                 great
                 Evils
                 hanging
                 over
                 my
                 Head
                 ,
                 Another
                 saith
                 ,
                 Peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 would
                 I
                 get
                 by
                 attending
                 on
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 by
                 serving
                 God
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 he
                 calls
                 me
                 out
                 unto
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 plainly
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 conduce
                 a
                 jot
                 towards
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Ends
                 you
                 propose
                 to
                 your selves
                 .
              
               P.
               149.
               
               
                 The
                 World
                 is
                 grown
                 to
                 a
                 miserable
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 Seeking
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 Man
                 himself
                 be
                 a
                 Gainer
                 by
                 his
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Performance
                 of
                 Duties
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 Good
                 and
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 such
                 Conceits
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 shall
                 accrew
                 to
                 you
                 thereby
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 Persons
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 common
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 becomes
                 Christians
                 .
              
               P.
               425.
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 labour
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 Displeasure
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 such
                 Good
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 you
                 serve
                 not
                 God
                 now
                 ,
                 you
                 serve
                 your selves
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               we
               should
               principally
               aim
               at
               God's
               Glory
               in
               all
               we
               do
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               we
               should
               aim
               at
               a
               publick
               Good
               with
               great
               Concern
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Gratitude
               to
               God
               deserves
               our
               utmost
               Service
               ,
               and
               Love
               to
               him
               ,
               should
               influence
               our
               Aims
               and
               
               Labours
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               we
               ought
               to
               renounce
               every
               Thought
               of
               purchasing
               from
               God
               ,
               any
               Benefit
               for
               what
               we
               do
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               Carnal
               Selfishness
               ,
               or
               seeking
               Pleasures
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               &c.
               above
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               Good
               ,
               be
               the
               undoing
               Sin
               of
               the
               World.
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Real
               Difference
               is
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               spiritual
               Improving
               ,
               and
               saving
               our
               Souls
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               Motive
               with
               us
               to
               our
               Religious
               Duties
               and
               Endeavours
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               our
               Souls
               Advantage
               be
               not
               so
               joyned
               with
               God's
               Glory
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               intend
               them
               both
               ,
               as
               the
               Scope
               of
               our
               Life
               and
               Labours
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               have
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               proved
               that
               our
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               do
               benefit
               us
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               to
               this
               End
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               obtain
               those
               Benefits
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               we
               then
               despise
               God's
               Ordination
               ,
               in
               not
               intending
               our
               obtaining
               the
               Benefits
               ,
               when
               we
               act
               those
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               ;
               and
               we
               obey
               his
               Will
               in
               doing
               them
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               directed
               as
               Motives
               to
               Obedience
               are
               foolish
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               not
               intend
               our
               own
               Good
               by
               our
               Obedience
               .
               How
               are
               they
               Arguments
               with
               the
               Will
               ,
               to
               perswade
               from
               our
               own
               Advantage
               ?
               if
               we
               must
               not
               aim
               at
               that
               Advantage
               in
               doing
               the
               Duty
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               to
               thereby
               :
               When
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 Rest
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               11.
               28.
               
               Must
               not
               I
               intend
               that
               Rest
               in
               coming
               to
               him
               ?
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 Turn
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 live
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               32.
               
               Must
               not
               I
               turn
               
               to
               him
               for
               Life
               ,
               or
               frustrate
               his
               Use
               of
               that
               Argument
               ?
               The
               Devil
               will
               soon
               prevail
               with
               us
               to
               sinful
               Neglects
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               thus
               enervate
               all
               the
               Pleadings
               of
               God
               with
               Men.
               The
               best
               Helps
               which
               God
               hath
               contrived
               for
               our
               Holiness
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               are
               rendred
               vain
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               have
               no
               Eye
               to
               the
               Advantages
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               our
               Duties
               and
               Obedience
               .
               How
               should
               a
               
                 Crown
                 of
                 Glory
              
               engage
               Ministers
               to
               Faithfulness
               ,
               if
               they
               must
               not
               aim
               at
               it
               in
               their
               Labour
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               What
               Influence
               have
               such
               Pleas
               ?
               
                 If
                 we
                 suffer
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 will
                 deny
                 us
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               12.
               
               What
               Encouragement
               is
               it
               to
               suffer
               ,
               if
               I
               must
               not
               suffer
               with
               an
               Eye
               to
               that
               reigning
               ?
               The
               very
               Substance
               of
               the
               Bible
               proves
               this
               Point
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               34
               ,
               25.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               16
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               approveth
               of
               holy
               Men's
               regard
               to
               their
               own
               Advantage
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               26.
               
               Moses
               
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 Reward
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               given
               as
               the
               very
               Cause
               why
               he
               esteemed
               the
               Reproach
               of
               Christ
               above
               the
               Treasures
               of
               
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 Respect
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Paul
               governed
               himself
               by
               these
               Regards
               :
               
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 this
                 willingly
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 Reward
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 it
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 corruptible
                 Crown
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 an
                 incoruptible
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               17
               ,
               24.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               temperate
               ,
               who
               strive
               for
               an
               earthly
               Crown
               ;
               we
               are
               temperate
               and
               diligent
               to
               obtain
               an
               eternal
               Crown
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 we
                 faint
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 for
                 our
                 light
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 worketh
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 and
                 eternal
                 weight
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
               Were
               all
               Doing
               for
               Life
               ,
               
               and
               an
               Eye
               to
               gain
               by
               Service
               ,
               such
               a
               legal
               and
               wicked
               thing
               ,
               as
               some
               represent
               it
               ,
               sure
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               would
               have
               admonished
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               not
               answer
               them
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               Mat.
               19.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 Then
                 answered
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 behold
                 we
                 have
                 forsaken
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 thee
                 ;
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 therefore
                 ?
                 And
                 Jesus
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 twelve
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 judging
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Doctor
               's
               Argument
               from
               the
               Vanity
               of
               proposing
               our
               own
               Gain
               by
               Labour
               and
               Duties
               ,
               because
               all
               is
               fixed
               and
               given
               already
               ;
               is
               to
               make
               the
               Decree
               an
               effectual
               Means
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Government
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               brand
               all
               his
               Offers
               to
               Sinners
               with
               Weakness
               and
               Falshood
               .
               Should
               not
               poor
               Sinners
               pray
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               abstain
               from
               Sin
               ,
               consider
               and
               apply
               the
               Word
               with
               an
               Eye
               to
               Conversion
               ?
               Why
               doth
               God
               call
               them
               to
               this
               ?
               Should
               not
               they
               wait
               and
               strive
               to
               believe
               and
               repent
               ,
               with
               an
               Eye
               to
               Forgiveness
               and
               escaping
               VVrath
               ?
               VVhy
               else
               should
               God
               encourage
               them
               with
               an
               Offer
               of
               these
               upon
               such
               Terms
               ;
               and
               tell
               the
               Unbelievers
               ,
               that
               they
               refuse
               these
               Mercies
               by
               new
               Forfeitures
               ?
               But
               by
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Scheme
               ,
               the
               Elect
               may
               be
               idle
               ,
               and
               the
               Non-elect
               do
               best
               when
               they
               despair
               ;
               for
               there
               's
               no
               Connexion
               between
               these
               Benefits
               ,
               and
               these
               Graces
               or
               Duties
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Non-elect
               are
               in
               the
               same
               Case
               with
               Devils
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               serious
               Offer
               to
               them
               ;
               nay
               ,
               their
               Case
               is
               
                 worse
                 than
                 Devils
              
               ,
               for
               these
               Offers
               are
               made
               to
               them
               for
               no
               other
               Design
               ,
               but
               to
               increase
               
               their
               Condemnation
               .
               Nay
               ,
               every
               Sin
               of
               their's
               ,
               is
               the
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               Sin
               is
               alike
               ,
               the
               Unpardonable
               Sin
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               that
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               To
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               no
               Rule
               of
               distributive
               Justice
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               eternal
               Purpose
               ,
               and
               Men's
               Regards
               to
               his
               promised
               Benefits
               ,
               are
               all
               forbidden
               ,
               even
               when
               our
               Respect
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               subserves
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               is
               supposed
               in
               all
               the
               Methods
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               why
               should
               we
               intend
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Good
               of
               others
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               as
               determined
               as
               our
               own
               Good
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               fixed
               and
               secured
               his
               own
               Glory
               ?
               Doth
               Christ
               need
               our
               services
               more
               than
               our selves
               ?
               Shall
               any
               other
               Persons
               receive
               more
               Good
               than
               God
               hath
               already
               given
               and
               provided
               for
               them
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               intend
               these
               in
               our
               Duties
               ,
               more
               than
               our
               own
               Profit
               ?
               the
               very
               same
               Reason
               excuseth
               from
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               ought
               to
               intend
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               I
               could
               shew
               ,
               had
               I
               Room
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               sincerely
               aim
               at
               our
               Souls
               good
               ,
               but
               we
               therein
               aim
               at
               God's
               Glory
               .
               Nor
               doth
               God
               ever
               require
               us
               to
               intend
               his
               Glory
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Concurrence
               with
               an
               Eye
               to
               our
               own
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               Assembly's
               and
               
                 Congregational
                 Elders
              
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               not
               the
               less
               under
               Grace
               ,
               for
               being
               encouraged
               to
               do
               good
               by
               the
               Promises
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Case
               is
               so
               plain
               ,
               
               that
               I
               shall
               only
               give
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               those
               Reverend
               Divines
               
                 whose
                 Names
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Front
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp's
               Works
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               by
               the
               VVeak
               to
               a
               contrary
               purpose
               than
               what
               they
               intended
               .
               These
               Divines
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               Mr.
               
               Flavel's
               Book
               against
               Antinomianism
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               approve
               of
               )
               inform
               us
               ;
               
                 That
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 any
                 Good
                 VVork
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 VVe
                 are
                 to
                 act
                 from
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 Life
                 ;
                 were
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 great
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 it
                 supposeth
                 one
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 Threatnings
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Promises
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 ,
                 useless
                 ,
                 as
                 Motives
                 to
                 shun
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 obtain
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 It
                 makes
                 the
                 Scripture-Characters
                 and
                 Commendation
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Eminent
                 Saints
                 ,
                 a
                 Fault
                 .
              
               Had
               I
               seen
               this
               sooner
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               spared
               some
               of
               my
               Reasons
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               from
               Carnal
               Self-love
               ,
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               nothing
               from
               Rational
               and
               Spiritual
               Self-love
               .
               Because
               Christ
               redeemed
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               live
               to
               our selves
               as
               our
               own
               Lords
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               ,
               in
               obeying
               him
               ,
               regard
               the
               Rewards
               he
               promiseth
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Lord.
               Because
               we
               must
               aim
               at
               God's
               Glory
               
                 above
                 all
              
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               
                 at
                 all
              
               intend
               our
               own
               happiness
               in
               
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               this
               God.
               Because
               we
               must
               aim
               at
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               aim
               at
               our
               own
               good
               .
               Because
               we
               should
               obey
               God
               from
               Gratitude
               and
               Love
               ;
               therefore
               we
               should
               not
               obey
               him
               from
               any
               Hope
               ,
               or
               filial
               Fear
               .
               Because
               God
               hath
               engaged
               to
               give
               Life
               and
               Happiness
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               finished
               their
               warfare
               and
               work
               ;
               therefore
               they
               must
               not
               intend
               the
               obtaining
               that
               happiness
               ,
               in
               any
               part
               of
               that
               work
               or
               warfare
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
               Of
               the
               way
               to
               attain
               Assurance
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             THe
             ordinary
             way
             whereby
             a
             Man
             attaineth
             a
             well-grounded
             Assurance
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             immediate
             objective
             Revelation
             ;
             or
             an
             inward
             Voice
             saying
             ,
             
               Thy
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
            
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Believer
             is
             examining
             his
             Heart
             and
             Life
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             enlightens
             the
             Mind
             there
             to
             discern
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Qualifications
             which
             the
             Gospel
             declareth
             to
             be
             infallible
             Signs
             of
             Regeneration
             :
             And
             he
             adds
             such
             power
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             the
             Truth
             and
             In-being
             of
             these
             Graces
             ,
             as
             begets
             in
             the
             Soul
             a
             joyful
             sense
             of
             its
             reconciled
             State
             ;
             and
             some
             comfortable
             freedom
             from
             those
             Fears
             which
             accompany
             a
             doubting
             Christian
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Evidence
             of
             these
             Graces
             ,
             Assurance
             is
             ordinarily
             strong
             or
             weak
             .
          
           
           
             
               ERROUR
               :
               Assurance
            
             is
             not
             attained
             by
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Scripture-Marks
             or
             Signs
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Spirits
             discovering
             to
             us
             that
             he
             hath
             wrought
             in
             our
             Hearts
             any
             holy
             Qualifications
             :
             But
             Assurance
             comes
             only
             by
             an
             inward
             Voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thy
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             our
             believing
             thereupon
             that
             our
             Sins
             are
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp's
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               P.
               491.
               
               
                 Would
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 laid
                 your
                 Iniquities
                 on
                 Christ
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 it
                 thus
                 :
              
               1.
               
               
                 Is
                 there
                 a
                 Voice
                 behind
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 saying
                 particularly
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 thy self
                 ,
              
               Thy
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               ?
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 see
                 this
                 Voice
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Dost
                 thou
                 see
                 it
                 held
                 out
                 to
                 most
                 vile
                 and
                 wretched
                 Creatures
                 as
                 thou
                 canst
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Word
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 thee
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 satisfied
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 thou
                 makest
                 full
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 propriety
                 in
                 this
                 particularly
                 to
                 thy self
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 dost
                 receive
                 that
                 Testimony
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Word
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 thy
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 Propriety
                 and
                 Portion
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               On
               this
               Point
               the
               Doctor
               spends
               much
               time
               .
               Serm.
               15.
               is
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 That
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Universal
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 Singleness
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 inherent
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 Signs
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 judge
                 our
                 state
                 .
                 Serm.
              
               16.
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Revealing
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               this
               Immediate
               Revelation
               .
               
               P.
               473.
               he
               puts
               this
               Objection
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 will
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Case
                 :
                 But
                 suppose
                 I
                 hear
                 such
                 a
                 Voice
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 doubt
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 Word
                 it self
                 did
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 could
                 I
                 be
                 satisfied
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 speaks
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Word
                 do
                 not
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 this
                 Voice
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 trust
                 it
              
               .
               He
               Answers
               ;
               
                 This
                 Voice
                 is
                 always
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               P.
               475.
               he
               tells
               us
               ;
               
                 The
                 Word
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaks
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 Peace
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 the
                 World
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 imputing
                 their
                 Trespasses
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 speaks
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 even
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 but
                 merely
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Thou
               seest
               that
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Voice
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               according
               to
               the
               general
               Account
               ,
               That
               Christ
               came
               to
               save
               Sinners
               :
               And
               so
               if
               any
               Sinner
               have
               this
               inward
               Voice
               ,
               that
               Voice
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               regenerate
               Person
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               in
               this
               Page
               ,
               and
               Page
               476.
               shews
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 Voice
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 general
                 Rule
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 try
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
              
               or
               question
               it
               .
               And
               adds
               ,
               
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 Voice
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Sins
                 are
                 forgiven
              
               
               
                 him
                 .
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 this
                 Voice
                 is
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 Answer
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 ask
                 but
                 this
                 Question
                 ;
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 better
                 credit
                 than
                 the
                 Spirit
                 himself
                 ?
              
               And
               ,
               P.
               474.
               
               
                 Beware
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               he
               seems
               to
               allow
               Faith
               to
               give
               Assurance
               .
               But
               I
               Ans.
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               p.
               491.
               
               
                 Not
                 as
                 a
                 Revealing
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 an
                 effecting
                 Evidence
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Receiving
                 Evidence
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 receive
                 that
                 Testimony
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 holds
                 out
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Faith
                 doth
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 reveals
                 and
                 manifests
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 It
                 clears
                 the
                 Title
                 to
                 us
                 ▪
                 though
                 good
                 in
                 it self
                 before
                 ,
              
               &c.
               And
               ,
               P.
               493.
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 Echo
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               's
               meaning
               is
               ,
               That
               Faith
               doth
               not
               evidence
               our
               Pardon
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Grace
               wrought
               in
               the
               Soul
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               holy
               Qualification
               ;
               but
               only
               as
               it
               doth
               assent
               to
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               this
               inward
               Voice
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               he
               seems
               to
               own
               that
               Sanctification
               is
               some
               Evidence
               ?
               A.
               He
               tells
               us
               how
               ,
               P.
               482.
               viz.
               
                 When
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 sits
                 down
                 satisfied
                 with
                 that
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 then
                 also
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 do
                 bear
                 witness
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 .
              
               You
               see
               there
               must
               be
               Assurance
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               these
               do
               witness
               after
               ;
               not
               to
               guide
               our
               Hopes
               ,
               but
               over
               and
               above
               .
               See
               P.
               100.
               
               
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 your
                 Portion
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 general
                 tender
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 absolutely
                 he
                 is
                 yours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               Whether
               the
               Spirit
               witnesseth
               by
               his
               miraculous
               Operations
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Texts
               which
               the
               Doctor
               produceth
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               a
               Worker
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               be
               an
               Earnest
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Witness
               to
               our
               State.
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Spirit
               witnesseth
               by
               and
               with
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               our
               Graces
               for
               Assurance
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               may
               ,
               in
               some
               extraordinary
               Cases
               ,
               give
               an
               immediate
               Testimony
               by
               a
               Voice
               or
               some
               equivalent
               Impressions
               .
               But
               then
               there
               is
               the
               Truth
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               doubted
               before
               ;
               and
               nothing
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               true
               Grace
               ,
               either
               is
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               nor
               then
               appeareth
               to
               the
               Conscience
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               none
               attain
               Assurance
               but
               by
               the
               inward
               Voice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               pronouncing
               the
               actual
               Forgiveness
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               without
               manifesting
               their
               true
               Grace
               and
               Sanctification
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               usual
               way
               of
               attaining
               Assurance
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Conscience
               upon
               trial
               discerning
               and
               concluding
               ,
               through
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               hath
               those
               Graces
               or
               Signs
               which
               describe
               a
               Man
               blessed
               and
               pardoned
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               the
               way
               which
               God
               appoints
               to
               attain
               Assurance
               .
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               
                 Examine
                 your selves
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 prove
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 ;
                 know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 be
                 Reprobates
                 ?
              
               Here
               we
               are
               to
               try
               :
               What
               's
               our
               great
               Enquiry
               to
               be
               about
               ?
               Are
               we
               in
               the
               Faith
               ?
               which
               may
               respect
               Faith
               inherent
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               professed
               .
               He
               concludes
               ,
               they
               must
               inferr
               Christ
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               except
               they
               had
               vile
               Hearts
               ;
               or
               were
               Men
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               frame
               of
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               unapproved
               by
               God.
               For
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               imports
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 Give
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 .
              
               How
               was
               this
               to
               be
               done
               ?
               By
               
                 adding
                 Grace
              
               to
               Grace
               ;
               
                 abounding
                 therein
              
               ,
               and
               carefully
               looking
               that
               
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 in
                 you
              
               .
               See
               from
               ver
               .
               5.
               to
               11.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               is
               the
               way
               whereby
               the
               Scripture-Saints
               were
               assured
               :
               They
               concluded
               their
               Justification
               by
               Sanctification
               ;
               and
               a
               State
               of
               Peace
               by
               the
               Truth
               of
               Grace
               .
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 love
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
              
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 assure
                 our
                 hearts
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               How
               was
               this
               ?
               See
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 love
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 tongue
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 deed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thus
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               concluded
               the
               safety
               of
               their
               state
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Conscience
               is
               bound
               to
               condemn
               every
               Man
               in
               whom
               the
               contrary
               to
               these
               Graces
               do
               appear
               ;
               yea
               ,
               where
               it
               's
               evident
               that
               they
               are
               wholly
               wanting
               .
               It
               's
               otherwise
               a
               
                 seared
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Candle
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Man.
              
               Now
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Assurance
               where
               the
               Conscience
               condemns
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostle
               argueth
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Spirit
               witnesseth
               with
               our
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               16.
               
               It
               doth
               not
               witness
               before
               our
               Spirit
               doth
               witness
               :
               It
               is
               not
               a
               separate
               Testimony
               from
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               but
               it
               concurs
               with
               our
               Spirit
               as
               its
               Instrument
               :
               Our
               Spirits
               witness
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               as
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               1.
               
               
                 My
                 Conscience
                 bearing
                 me
                 witness
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               giving
               an
               Evidence
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               without
               any
               Evidence
               of
               Grace
               ,
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               Grace
               ;
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               Grace
               never
               declareth
               any
               Sinners
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               but
               believing
               ,
               penitent
               Sinners
               .
               It
               is
               not
               as
               mere
               Sinners
               the
               Word
               pardoneth
               ;
               for
               it
               flatly
               condemneth
               ,
               and
               leaves
               Guilt
               on
               all
               impenitent
               Unbelievers
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               12.
               
               Therefore
               if
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Voice
               ,
               a
               true
               Voice
               of
               God
               carrying
               it
               's
               own
               Evidence
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Sins
                 are
                 forgiven
              
               ;
               it
               doth
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Voice
               ,
               witness
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Grace
               ;
               because
               he
               forgives
               no
               other
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Spirit
               should
               say
               to
               an
               impenitent
               Soul
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 pardoned
              
               ,
               while
               such
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               Promise
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               according
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               a
               new
               Promise
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               VVord
               ;
               and
               the
               Writers
               thereof
               having
               had
               more
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               any
               now
               can
               pretend
               to
               ,
               it
               's
               dangerous
               to
               rest
               on
               that
               Voice
               which
               will
               not
               bear
               the
               Tryal
               by
               the
               VVord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               6.
               
               To
               have
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               Assurance
               to
               be
               as
               it
               's
               stated
               by
               the
               opposite
               Errour
               ,
               hath
               very
               dangerous
               Consequences
               .
               Most
               Saints
               must
               quit
               their
               Hopes
               and
               Assurance
               ;
               for
               they
               never
               had
               this
               Voice
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               greater
               stamps
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               any
               I
               ever
               knew
               pretend
               to
               this
               :
               It
               makes
               all
               Examination
               useless
               and
               vain
               :
               It
               overturneth
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Uses
               God
               hath
               assigned
               to
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Grace
               on
               the
               Heart
               :
               It
               makes
               Assurance
               impossible
               without
               this
               miraculous
               Voice
               ;
               which
               can
               hardly
               carry
               its
               Evidence
               to
               a
               Soul
               that
               hath
               no
               Grace
               at
               all
               :
               It
               's
               a
               way
               too
               far
               Enthusiastick
               to
               be
               allowed
               in
               so
               stated
               a
               Case
               :
               It
               gives
               the
               Devil
               a
               great
               advantage
               against
               Sinners
               to
               live
               in
               Sin
               ;
               and
               against
               honest
               People
               ,
               if
               once
               they
               find
               cause
               to
               question
               this
               Voice
               :
               Yea
               ,
               it
               sets
               up
               the
               Spirit
               against
               it self
               ,
               if
               any
               can
               boast
               of
               Assurance
               by
               this
               Voice
               ,
               when
               their
               State
               is
               justly
               challengeable
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               wanting
               all
               sight
               of
               Gospel-Marks
               .
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               The
               Assembly
               ,
               in
               
                 Confes.
                 ch
              
               .
               18.
               a.
               2.
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Divine
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 Evidences
                 of
                 those
                 Graces
                 unto
                 which
                 these
                 Promises
                 are
                 made
                 ;
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 witnessing
                 with
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 ,
                 a.
                 3.
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 A
                 Believer
                 being
                 enabled
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Revelation
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Means
                 ,
                 attain
                 thereunto
                 :
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Calling
                 and
                 Election
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 his
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 enlarged
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               as
               say
               the
               
                 Cong
                 .
                 Elders
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               18.
               a.
               3.
               
               See
               a.
               4.
               
               Both
               shew
               how
               Assurance
               may
               be
               revived
               from
               the
               Graces
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               New-England
               oft
               confute
               the
               contrary
               Errour
               ;
               which
               it
               seems
               was
               one
               that
               sadly
               troubled
               them
               .
               Errour
               44.
               
               
                 No
                 create●
                 Work
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 manifest
                 Sign
                 of
                 God's
                 Love.
              
               Errour
               47.
               
               
                 The
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 limited
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 ever
                 witness
                 to
                 any
                 Work
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 Conclusion
                 by
                 a
                 Syllogism
                 .
              
               Errour
               67.
               
               
                 A
                 Man
                 cannot
                 evidence
                 his
                 Justification
                 by
                 his
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 build
                 upon
                 his
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               Errour
               72.
               
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 Soul-damning
                 Errour
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Sanctification
                 an
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Justification
                 .
              
               Errour
               77.
               
               
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 evidencing
                 a
                 good
                 State
                 ,
                 th●●
                 it
                 darkens
                 it
                 rather
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 more
                 clearly
                 see
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 no
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 :
                 The
                 darker
                 my
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 brighter
                 is
                 my
                 Justification
                 .
              
               The
               Synod
               shew
               at
               large
               how
               each
               of
               these
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               one
               〈◊〉
               the
               evil
               Speeches
               they
               confute
               ,
               p.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 I
                 am
                 Christ's
                 :
              
               Not
               because
               I
               do
               crucif●●
               the
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               believe
               in
               Christ
               that
               crucified
               my
               Lusts
               for
               me
               .
               See
               Errour
               63
               ,
               69.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               a
               Comforter
               ;
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               comfort
               us
               ,
               by
               helping
               us
               to
               see
               the
               VVork
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Joy
               in
               his
               Blessings
               .
               Because
               the
               Spirit
               was
               to
               convince
               the
               World
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               what
               alone
               could
               
                 procure
                 Life
              
               ;
               therefore
               he
               tells
               Men
               that
               they
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               shewing
               them
               any
               change
               on
               their
               Hearts
               .
               Because
               he
               was
               to
               take
               of
               Christ's
               Fulness
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               therefore
               he
               immediately
               speaks
               peace
               to
               the
               hearts
               of
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               appear
               his
               
                 resolved
                 Enemies
              
               .
               Because
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               we
               cry
               ,
               Abba
               ,
               Father
               ;
               therefore
               we
               need
               not
               find
               any
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               we
               are
               his
               Children
               .
               Because
               the
               Spirit
               witnesseth
               with
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               he
               witnesseth
               alone
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               revealing
               to
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               the
               temper
               of
               Children
               :
               Whereas
               there
               are
               many
               great
               Effects
               of
               the
               Spirit
               manifest
               on
               the
               Souls
               of
               them
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               the
               design
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               express
               our
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               free
               Access
               to
               God
               ,
               under
               a
               Gospel-state
               ,
               than
               mere
               Assurance
               of
               Forgiveness
               .
               Because
               a
               
                 Natural
                 Man
              
               cannot
               perceive
               the
               Riches
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               enableth
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Man
              
               ,
               by
               his
               Teachings
               ,
               to
               perceive
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               ;
               therefore
               by
               an
               immediate
               Voice
               he
               discovers
               to
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Man
              
               his
               Propriety
               in
               them
               ,
               even
               while
               he
               is
               and
               appears
               Natural
               .
               Because
               there
               is
               Imperfection
               in
               the
               Graces
               of
               a
               
               Saint
               ;
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               see
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               them
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               without
               an
               immediate
               Voice
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             
               Of
               God's
               seeing
               Sin
               in
               Believers
               ,
               and
               their
               Guilt
               by
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             THe
             Sins
             of
             Believers
             have
             the
             Loathsomness
             of
             Sin
             adhering
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             God
             seeth
             ,
             and
             accounteth
             the
             Committers
             guilty
             thereby
             :
             And
             they
             ought
             to
             charge
             themselves
             therewith
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             stir
             up
             themselves
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             renew
             their
             Actings
             of
             Faith
             on
             Christ
             for
             Forgiveness
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             thereby
             to
             fear
             their
             being
             out
             of
             a
             Justified
             State
             ,
             further
             than
             their
             Falls
             give
             them
             just
             cause
             of
             suspecting
             that
             Sin
             hath
             dominion
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             first
             believing
             on
             Christ
             ,
             was
             not
             sincere
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             God
             seeth
             no
             Sin
             in
             Believers
             ,
             though
             he
             see
             the
             Fact
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             charge
             them
             with
             any
             Sin
             ;
             nor
             ought
             they
             to
             charge
             themselves
             with
             any
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             be
             at
             all
             sad
             for
             them
             ;
             nor
             confess
             ,
             repent
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             as
             a
             Means
             of
             their
             Pardon
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             in
             order
             to
             assuring
             themselves
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             commit
             Murther
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             the
             grossest
             VVickedness
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Note
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctor
               speaks
               most
               of
               this
               concerning
               a
               Person
               as
               Elect
               ;
               though
               he
               uses
               the
               word
               Believer
               sometimes
               ,
               because
               he
               alone
               knows
               that
               he
               is
               Elect
               ,
               by
               believing
               it
               P.
               436
               
                 Though
                 such
                 Persons
                 do
                 act
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 loathsomness
                 ,
                 and
                 abominableness
                 ,
                 and
                 hatefulness
                 of
                 this
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 bears
                 the
                 Sin
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Blame
                 and
                 Shame
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 only
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 can
                 dwell
                 with
                 those
                 Persons
                 that
                 do
                 act
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 filthiness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 transacted
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               He
               puts
               an
               Objection
               ;
               
                 How
                 should
                 God
                 know
                 every
                 sin
                 the
                 Believer
                 doth
                 commit
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 God
                 not
                 remember
                 them
                 ?
              
               He
               Answers
               ,
               after
               many
               words
               ;
               
                 Though
                 God
                 remembers
                 the
                 things
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 remember
                 them
                 as
                 thine
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 for
                 he
                 remembers
                 perfectly
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 thine
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 pass'd
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 thine
                 any
                 longer
                 .
              
               P.
               364.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 one
                 sin
                 to
                 charge
                 upon
                 an
                 Elect
                 Person
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 Conception
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 moment
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 Original
                 Sin
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 laid
                 it
                 on
                 Christ
                 already
                 .
              
               P.
               365.
               
               
                 Every
                 Elect
                 Vessel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 pure
                 in
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 Glory
                 .
              
               P.
               298.
               
               
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 lying
                 Spirit
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Believers
                 ,
                 have
                 yet
                 sin
                 wasting
                 your
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 as
                 a
                 burthen
                 too
                 heavy
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 bear
                 .
              
               &c.
               Obj.
               
                 Was
                 not
              
               David
               a
               Justif●●●
               
               
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 he
                 bear
                 his
                 own
                 sin
                 ?
                 My
                 sins
                 are
                 gone
                 over
                 my
                 head
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               After
               several
               things
               ,
               he
               Answers
               ;
               
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 all
                 that
              
               David
               
                 speaks
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 from
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
              
               David
               
                 speaks
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 truth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               David
               
                 might
                 mistake
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 charge
                 his
                 sin
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               P.
               213.
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Before
                 a
                 Believer
                 doth
                 confess
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 Confession
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 ground
                 to
                 be
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 to
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 a
                 solemn
                 Act
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 performed
                 all
                 the
                 Humiliation
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 A
                 Believer
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 commits
                 any
                 Sin
                 :
              
               (
               The
               Sins
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               are
               Adultery
               and
               
                 Murther
                 .
              
               )
               P.
               215.
               
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 Pardon
                 do
                 run
                 with
                 this
              
               Proviso
               ,
               
                 In
                 case
                 Men
                 humble
                 themselves
                 ;
                 In
                 case
                 Men
                 do
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 Pardon
                 is
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 it
                 's
                 none
                 of
                 theirs
                 ?
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               P.
               52.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 .
              
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Believers
                 find
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 joy
                 and
                 gladness
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 often
                 oppressed
                 with
                 sadness
                 ,
                 and
                 heaviness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Fit
                 of
                 Sadness
                 in
                 any
                 Believer
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 first
                 satisfied
                 of
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 real
                 ,
                 kindly
                 mourning
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Believers
                 .
              
               P.
               15.
               
               
                 God
                 doth
                 no
                 longer
                 stand
                 offended
                 nor
                 displeased
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 do
                 sin
                 often
                 .
              
               And
               it
               's
               no
               wonder
               ;
               for
               
               he
               saith
               a
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               
                 Except
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 Blasphemy
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 Believers
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 say
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 a
                 Believer
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 Believer
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 finds
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               See
               more
               ,
               p.
               413
               ,
               416
               ,
               418
               ,
               419
               ,
               425
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               VVhether
               a
               Believer
               doth
               by
               new
               Sins
               fall
               from
               a
               Justified
               state
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               God
               doth
               upon
               new
               Crimes
               judicially
               charge
               the
               Christian
               with
               those
               Sins
               he
               had
               pardoned
               before
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               present
               to
               his
               view
               some
               former
               Sins
               for
               his
               further
               humblings
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               a
               Believer
               ought
               to
               question
               his
               Justified
               state
               ,
               upon
               any
               Sins
               that
               do
               not
               give
               just
               Suspicion
               that
               Sin
               hath
               dominion
               over
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               Faith
               was
               not
               true
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               any
               past
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Sins
               present
               at
               his
               first
               believing
               ,
               be
               unpardoned
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               renewed
               Acts
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Humiliation
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               or
               Reformation
               ,
               do
               merit
               Pardon
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               a
               Principle
               of
               Life
               given
               at
               our
               first
               Conversion
               ,
               will
               finally
               fail
               to
               exert
               it self
               in
               due
               Humblings
               for
               repeated
               Enormities
               ,
               and
               in
               holy
               Resolves
               .
               7.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               degrees
               of
               Humblings
               be
               necessary
               for
               all
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Persons
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Times
               .
               8.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               any
               gross
               Miscarriage
               should
               cause
               a
               Saint
               to
               condemn
               all
               past
               Experience
               ,
               and
               conclude
               his
               Graces
               to
               be
               Counterfeit
               .
               
                 Each
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 deny
              
               .
               9.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               a
               
               Sense
               of
               Pardon
               ought
               not
               to
               affect
               and
               melt
               the
               Heart
               ?
               10.
               
               Nor
               whether
               some
               true
               Penitents
               may
               not
               sometimes
               be
               too
               much
               dejected
               and
               overwhelmed
               with
               Sorrow
               for
               Sin
               ?
               11.
               
               Nor
               whether
               a
               general
               Exercise
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               do
               not
               answer
               the
               Gospel-Rule
               of
               Forgiveness
               ,
               as
               to
               Sins
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               Infirmity
               ,
               and
               Surprise
               ?
               These
               three
               last
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Differences
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               an
               Elect
               Sinner
               be
               at
               any
               time
               a
               guilty
               Person
               in
               God's
               Esteem
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               ;
               I
               have
               proved
               in
               Chap.
               1
               ,
               3.
               7
               ,
               12.
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Remains
               of
               Sin
               defile
               us
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               against
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               prove
               it
               of
               Original
               Sin
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
               3.
               
               Whether
               a
               justified
               Person
               ,
               falling
               into
               gross
               Enormities
               ,
               is
               defiled
               thereby
               ,
               and
               contracts
               Guilt
               upon
               himself
               thereby
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               and
               I
               do
               affirm
               .
               4.
               
               Whether
               God
               esteems
               the
               repeated
               Abominations
               of
               Believers
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               their
               own
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Sinners
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               Christ's
               Sins
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               cleared
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               and
               4.
               and
               7.
               5.
               
               Whether
               a
               justified
               Person
               ,
               upon
               new
               Provocations
               ,
               is
               charged
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               charge
               himself
               as
               guilty
               and
               defiled
               ,
               so
               as
               in
               God's
               appointed
               way
               ,
               to
               repent
               ,
               believe
               ,
               renew
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               be
               earnest
               with
               God
               for
               Forgiveness
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               afirm
               .
               6.
               
               Whether
               all
               Sins
               past
               ,
               present
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               are
               actually
               pardoned
               at
               once
               ?
               
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
               7.
               
               Whether
               God
               hath
               required
               new
               Exercises
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               for
               their
               actual
               Pardon
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               .
               8.
               
               Whether
               a
               Believer
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               assured
               of
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               his
               repeated
               Provocations
               ,
               just
               when
               he
               hath
               committed
               them
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               hath
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               renewed
               Actings
               of
               Faith
               on
               Christ
               ,
               repeated
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               Pardon
               for
               Christ's
               Sake
               ,
               as
               after
               he
               hath
               thus
               done
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               said
               so
               much
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               4
               ,
               8
               ,
               10
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               that
               tends
               to
               clear
               this
               Point
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               single
               out
               now
               only
               the
               Substance
               of
               what
               was
               least
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               doth
               see
               and
               charge
               a
               Believer
               with
               his
               new
               Enormities
               ,
               as
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ's
               :
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               9.
               
               
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 despised
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 Evil
                 in
                 his
                 Sight
                 ?
              
               It
               was
               an
               Evil
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               God's
               Sight
               ,
               it
               's
               charged
               by
               God
               on
               
                 David
                 :
                 Psal.
              
               90.
               8.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 set
                 our
                 Iniquities
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               Moses
               was
               not
               mistaken
               .
               All
               God's
               Reproofs
               of
               his
               People
               for
               Sin
               ,
               all
               his
               Calls
               to
               Reformation
               from
               Sin
               ,
               all
               his
               Declarations
               against
               them
               as
               polluted
               by
               Sin
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               this
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               his
               Threats
               ,
               all
               his
               Anger
               ,
               all
               his
               Corrections
               witness
               hereto
               .
               Sure
               all
               these
               are
               not
               the
               Effects
               of
               Christ's
               Sins
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Believer
               ought
               to
               charge
               himself
               with
               his
               own
               Sins
               .
               God
               commands
               this
               in
               all
               the
               
               Calls
               to
               Confession
               ,
               Humiliation
               ,
               &c.
               
               Doth
               not
               Paul
               reprove
               the
               Corinthians
               for
               neglecting
               this
               ?
               Did
               you
               ever
               find
               a
               Saint
               in
               Scripture
               still
               refuse
               to
               own
               his
               Guiltiness
               before
               God
               ,
               upon
               his
               Falling
               into
               Sin
               :
               
                 Against
                 thee
                 have
                 I
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 Evil
                 in
                 thy
                 Sight
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               4.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 against
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               15.
               21.
               
               Read
               
               Ezra's
               ,
               
               Nehemiah's
               and
               
               Daniel's
               Confessions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               New
               Transgressions
               need
               renewed
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               all
               Sins
               are
               not
               pardoned
               at
               once
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               ,
               how
               impossible
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               believe
               Christ
               would
               never
               teach
               his
               own
               People
               to
               pray
               daily
               for
               Pardon
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               need
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               could
               not
               be
               repeated
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               12.
               
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Debts
              
               .
               How
               oft
               do
               we
               find
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               renew
               their
               Prayers
               for
               Remission
               ?
               They
               oft
               beg
               God
               would
               
                 blot
                 out
                 Sin
                 as
                 a
                 Debt
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               9.
               
               
                 Wash
                 it
                 away
              
               as
               a
               Stain
               ,
               remit
               it
               as
               a
               Fault
               ,
               remember
               it
               not
               as
               a
               Crime
               binding
               to
               Punishment
               ,
               the
               Church
               complains
               we
               have
               rebelled
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               not
               pardoned
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               42.
               
               So
               Job
               7.
               21.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Humiliation
               ,
               Confession
               ,
               Sorrow
               of
               Heart
               ,
               new
               Resolutions
               ,
               and
               looking
               to
               Christ
               for
               Healing
               ,
               are
               the
               Duties
               of
               Saints
               upon
               new
               Faults
               ,
               and
               the
               Work
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               repeated
               Acts
               of
               Forgiveness
               ;
               though
               these
               do
               not
               forgive
               us
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               this
               way
               God
               declareth
               he
               will
               forgive
               ,
               Jer.
               36.
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Judah
                 will
                 hear
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 return
                 every
                 one
                 from
                 his
                 evil
                 Way
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 forgive
                 their
                 Iniquity
                 and
                 their
                 Sin.
              
               1
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 confess
                 our
              
               
               
                 Sins
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 faithful
                 and
                 just
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Sins
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               includes
               himself
               ,
               and
               calls
               the
               best
               a
               Liar
               that
               disowns
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               thinks
               he
               needs
               no
               Pardon
               ;
               Confession
               is
               what
               should
               be
               repeated
               as
               Sin
               returns
               ,
               and
               this
               so
               qualifies
               for
               Pardon
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               that
               Forgiveness
               upon
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Faithfulness
               in
               God
               :
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 judge
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 :
              
               VVhich
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               to
               Believers
               guilty
               of
               undue
               Approaches
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               .
               Read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               not
               find
               Saints
               repenting
               ,
               and
               acting
               Faith
               in
               order
               to
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               God
               pressing
               them
               thereto
               for
               that
               very
               purpose
               ,
               and
               continuing
               a
               Controversie
               with
               them
               ,
               while
               these
               are
               neglected
               ?
               If
               a
               Man
               were
               thrice
               stung
               ,
               must
               not
               he
               thrice
               look
               to
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               for
               Healing
               ?
               See
               
               Solomon's
               Prayer
               in
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ's
               Intercession
               ,
               as
               it
               respected
               the
               Temple
               ;
               there
               thou
               wilt
               find
               who
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               48
               ,
               49.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Believers
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               assured
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               joyful
               after
               renewed
               Acts
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               ;
               then
               assoon
               as
               they
               have
               grosly
               sinned
               ,
               and
               before
               these
               Acts.
               It
               's
               otherwise
               against
               that
               wise
               Order
               which
               God
               hath
               stated
               for
               a
               due
               Reverence
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               Caution
               to
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               prone
               to
               offend
               :
               Num.
               12.
               14.
               
               
                 If
                 her
                 Father
                 had
                 spit
                 in
                 her
                 Face
                 ,
                 should
                 she
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 seven
                 days
                 ?
                 Let
                 her
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 seven
                 Days
                 .
              
               The
               People
               of
               God
               have
               had
               those
               sad
               Fits
               which
               the
               Doctor
               condemns
               ,
               and
               when
               Sin
               greatly
               breaks
               out
               ,
               they
               do
               well
               become
               
               them
               .
               Paul
               calls
               the
               contrary
               Frame
               under
               Guilt
               ,
               
                 a
                 being
                 puffed
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               Calls
               to
               Mourning
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2.
               and
               commends
               their
               
                 Carefulness
                 ,
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 Revenge
                 and
                 godly
                 Sorrow
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               till
               there
               was
               much
               of
               this
               in
               the
               incestuous
               Person
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               restored
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               considering
               God
               
                 remits
                 or
                 binds
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               his
               Church
               doth
               justly
               on
               Earth
               ;
               either
               the
               Pardon
               of
               the
               not
               repenting
               Offender
               is
               suspended
               ,
               or
               Censures
               are
               vain
               ,
               Need
               I
               give
               you
               David's
               Experience
               ?
               Psal.
               32.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 kept
                 Silence
                 ,
                 my
                 Bones
                 waxed
                 old
                 ,
                 through
                 my
                 roaring
                 all
                 the
                 Day
                 long
                 ;
                 for
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 thy
                 Hand
                 was
                 heavy
                 upon
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 acknowleged
                 my
                 Sin
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 confess
                 my
                 Transgressions
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 forgavest
                 the
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 my
                 Sin.
              
               Here
               's
               great
               Darkness
               and
               Trouble
               before
               Confession
               ;
               here
               's
               Forgiveness
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               the
               
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 his
                 Sin
              
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               not
               the
               Action
               separated
               from
               its
               Filthiness
               :
               And
               V.
               6.
               
               This
               Practice
               of
               his
               was
               to
               be
               a
               teaching
               Instance
               to
               all
               Saints
               in
               the
               like
               Case
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 shall
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 's
                 godly
                 pray
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 Congregational
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Chap
                 ,
              
               11.
               a.
               5.
               do
               both
               declare
               ,
               
                 God
                 doth
                 
                   continue
                   to
                   forgive
                
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 their
                 Sins
                 fall
                 under
                 God's
                 fatherly
                 Displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Condition
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 usually
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 Countenance
                 
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 humble
                 themselves
                 ,
                 confess
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 
                   beg
                   Pardon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 renew
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 .
                 And
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 a.
                 6.
                 
                 As
                 every
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 private
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Sins
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 Pardon
                 thereof
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forsaking
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               P.
               16.
               
               Condemn
               this
               as
               one
               of
               Doctor
               
               Crisp's
               Errors
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 one
                 Sin
                 to
                 charge
                 upon
                 any
                 elect
                 Person
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Another
                 Errour
                 is
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 know
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 drunk
                 ,
                 or
                 commit
                 Murther
                 ,
                 God
                 sees
                 no
                 Sin
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               
                 New-England
                 Synod
              
               confute
               this
               as
               Errour
               64.
               
               
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 Sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 Repentance
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               Doctor
               
                 Owen
                 ,
                 Of
                 Justif.
              
               P.
               202
               ,
               203
               ,
               205
               ,
               207.
               at
               large
               asserts
               ,
               
                 That
                 Sins
                 are
                 not
                 actually
                 pardoned
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 committed
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Guilt
                 contracted
                 by
                 new
                 Sins
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 is
                 pressed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 renew
                 Acts
                 of
                 Faith
                 for
                 the
                 Pardon
                 of
                 new
                 Sins
                 .
              
               New-England
               Synod
               condemns
               that
               as
               Errour
               20.
               
               
                 To
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 be
                 my
                 dear
                 Father
                 upon
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 hainous
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 Murther
                 ,
                 Incest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 doth
                 prove
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               our
               Sins
               were
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               ,
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               forgive
               them
               in
               his
               appointed
               way
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               actually
               
               forgiven
               before
               God
               forgives
               them
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               or
               that
               way
               be
               complied
               with
               .
               Because
               God
               doth
               blot
               out
               ,
               and
               wash
               throughly
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               remember
               the
               pardoned
               Sins
               of
               penitent
               Believers
               ;
               therefore
               he
               doth
               wash
               ,
               blot
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               remember
               the
               unpardoned
               Sins
               of
               impenitent
               Persons
               ;
               whereas
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               these
               Promises
               are
               made
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               charged
               Sin
               upon
               them
               before
               .
               Because
               God
               commands
               Israel
               ,
               Isa.
               1.
               to
               wash
               and
               make
               themselves
               clean
               by
               Repentance
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               clean
               without
               it
               .
               Because
               God
               can
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               a
               Sinner
               out
               of
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               he
               can
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               an
               imperfect
               Believer
               ,
               in
               a
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Hurt
               that
               Sin
               may
               do
               to
               Believers
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             IT
             's
             true
             of
             Believers
             ,
             that
             if
             Sin
             should
             have
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             thereby
             be
             subject
             to
             Condemnation
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             will
             prevent
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             in
             every
             elect
             Believer
             ,
             and
             so
             keep
             them
             from
             eternal
             Death
             ;
             yet
             true
             Believers
             may
             by
             Sin
             bring
             great
             hurt
             upon
             themselves
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             expect
             a
             share
             in
             National
             Judgments
             ,
             
             according
             as
             they
             have
             contributed
             to
             common
             Guilt
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             The
             grossest
             Sins
             that
             Believers
             can
             commit
             ,
             cannot
             do
             them
             the
             least
             harm
             ;
             neither
             ought
             they
             to
             fear
             the
             least
             hurt
             by
             their
             own
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             by
             National
             Sins
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             themselves
             have
             had
             a
             hand
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               P.
               510
               ,
               511.
               
               
                 They
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Sin
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 commit
                 ,
                 can
                 possibly
                 do
                 them
                 any
                 hurt
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Sins
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 Fear
                 in
                 their
                 Sins
                 committed
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 Sins
                 together
                 of
                 any
                 Believer
                 ,
                 can
                 possibly
                 do
                 that
                 Believer
                 any
                 real
                 hurt
                 .
              
               This
               he
               attempts
               to
               prove
               from
               Rom.
               7.
               
               
                 Some
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Fear
                 of
                 Sin
                 :
                 Oh
                 wretched
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 Who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 this
                 Death
                 ?
                 But
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 doth
                 personate
                 a
                 scrupulous
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 out
                 his
                 present
                 Case
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Obj.
               Sure
               the
               Doctor
               only
               meaneth
               ,
               that
               Sin
               shall
               not
               damn
               them
               .
               A.
               Hear
               him
               putting
               this
               Case
               :
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 no
                 Condemnation
                 in
                 Hell
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Remainders
                 of
                 Sin
                 in
                 God's
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 some
                 Evil
                 or
                 other
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               He
               summs
               up
               his
               Answer
               thus
               :
               
                 Now
                 Sin
                 is
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Believer
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 hurt
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               P.
               513.
               
               
                 Sins
                 are
                 but
                 Scare-crows
              
               
               
                 and
                 Bug-bears
                 to
                 fright
                 ignorant
                 Children
                 ;
                 but
                 Men
                 of
                 Insight
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 see
                 they
                 are
                 counterfeit
                 things
                 ,
              
               &c
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 mad
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Fear
                 from
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Terrour
                 and
                 Fearfulness
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 hath
                 drunk
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Sin
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Terrour
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 Lion.
              
               P.
               515.
               
               He
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Nation
               cannot
               hurt
               God's
               People
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               them
               .
               P.
               429.
               
               
                 Are
                 you
                 sinful
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Prevalency
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ?
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 your
                 Thoughts
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 others
                 .
              
               P.
               522.
               
               
                 So
                 oft
                 as
                 Men
                 fear
                 Affliction
                 from
                 Sin
                 committed
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 do
                 they
                 slander
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
              
               See
               P.
               429
               ,
               413
               ,
               510
               ,
               562
               ,
               559.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               God
               will
               preserve
               elect
               Believers
               from
               eternal
               Condemnation
               ,
               by
               keeping
               them
               from
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
               ?
               2.
               
               Nor
               whether
               a
               justified
               Person
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               VVorks
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               whether
               a
               Believer
               should
               fear
               his
               eternal
               Condemnation
               no
               farther
               than
               his
               Sins
               bring
               his
               Sincerity
               in
               question
               ,
               or
               lead
               to
               Security
               or
               Apostacy
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               whether
               God
               may
               in
               Soveraign
               Mercy
               ,
               spare
               to
               execute
               those
               Rebukes
               ,
               National
               or
               Personal
               ,
               which
               a
               godly
               Man's
               Sins
               may
               expose
               him
               to
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               whether
               God
               may
               ,
               and
               can
               ,
               over-rule
               the
               Sin
               of
               a
               Believer
               afterwards
               to
               his
               Benefit
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affi●m
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               whether
               the
               Afflictions
               of
               the
               Godly
               be
               the
               
               Execution
               of
               the
               damnatory
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               any
               Satisfaction
               or
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ?
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               add
               ,
               that
               Christ
               alone
               satisfied
               Justice
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel-rule
               ,
               if
               a
               Believer
               should
               yield
               up
               himself
               to
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
               ,
               he
               should
               perish
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               against
               plain
               Texts
               directed
               to
               Believers
               ;
               as
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               2.
               
               VVhether
               a
               Believer
               ,
               falling
               into
               such
               Sins
               ,
               as
               Idolatry
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               &c.
               ought
               not
               to
               awe
               his
               Soul
               against
               Security
               ,
               with
               lively
               thoughts
               of
               Damnation
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               continue
               long
               herein
               ,
               ought
               not
               he
               to
               suspect
               the
               State
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               as
               in
               danger
               of
               Hell
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ;
               and
               thereby
               he
               renders
               the
               Gospel-threatnings
               ,
               as
               urged
               by
               the
               Spirit
               on
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Believers
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               foolish
               .
               3.
               
               VVhether
               Christ
               is
               at
               liberty
               sharply
               to
               afflict
               a
               justified
               Person
               for
               provoking
               Sins
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               secured
               against
               Soul-destroying
               Judgments
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               4.
               
               VVhether
               a
               Believer
               ,
               falling
               into
               great
               Sins
               ,
               ought
               to
               fear
               God's
               present
               Rebukes
               for
               such
               Sins
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               5.
               
               VVhether
               great
               Offences
               be
               a
               real
               hurt
               to
               a
               Believer
               ,
               and
               oft
               brings
               on
               him
               much
               present
               harm
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               The
               Case
               of
               National
               Sins
               is
               concluded
               as
               these
               be
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               spoken
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               The
               principal
               Point
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               Sins
               do
               a
               Believer
               hurt
               ;
               this
               will
               convince
               us
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               as
               it
               brings
               hurt
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Fear
               in
               all
               that
               wisely
               resent
               things
               .
               And
               as
               any
               threatned
               Affliction
               is
               caused
               by
               it
               ,
               it
               argues
               a
               Power
               reserved
               in
               Christ
               so
               to
               threaten
               and
               afflict
               :
               both
               which
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               
               One
               would
               think
               a
               little
               Labour
               will
               serve
               to
               prove
               a
               Point
               ,
               which
               the
               Feeling
               and
               Experience
               of
               all
               Men
               plead
               for
               ;
               yet
               take
               a
               Hint
               of
               those
               Heads
               of
               Arguments
               which
               might
               be
               improved
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Sin
               it self
               is
               a
               great
               hurt
               to
               any
               Man
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               pestered
               with
               it
               :
               It
               's
               so
               called
               ,
               Jer.
               8.
               11.
               
               It
               s
               a
               Wound
               ,
               or
               we
               need
               no
               Healing
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               Defilement
               ,
               or
               we
               need
               no
               Washing
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               Crime
               ,
               or
               what
               's
               Forgiveness
               ?
               it's
               a
               going
               astray
               ,
               or
               where
               's
               the
               Use
               of
               Returning
               ?
               it's
               a
               Weakness
               ,
               or
               Strengthning
               after
               it
               were
               needless
               .
               Is
               that
               no
               harm
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Blemish
               to
               our
               Natures
               ,
               the
               Disease
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               the
               Disorder
               of
               our
               State
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               God
               and
               our selves
               ,
               as
               depending
               on
               him
               .
               If
               Sin
               be
               no
               harm
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               pray
               against
               it
               ?
               Why
               doth
               God
               so
               warn
               us
               still
               against
               it
               ?
               Why
               doth
               Grace
               so
               oppose
               it
               ?
               Why
               doth
               the
               Spirit
               strive
               against
               it
               ?
               Wherefore
               do
               we
               praise
               God
               for
               preventing
               it
               ?
               On
               what
               Account
               hath
               God
               made
               it
               the
               Duty
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               Parents
               to
               punish
               for
               it
               ?
               and
               of
               Ministers
               to
               censure
               the
               Transgressors
               ?
               If
               it
               's
               become
               so
               innocent
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               Why
               doth
               Christ
               complain
               so
               
               oft
               of
               it
               ?
               Why
               should
               the
               Doctor
               tell
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               fear
               it
               before
               we
               commit
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               after
               ?
               Why
               should
               Saints
               desire
               Heaven
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               Sin
               ?
               Can
               that
               be
               a
               small
               Mischief
               ,
               that
               dishonoureth
               God
               ,
               reproacheth
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               grieves
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               pleases
               the
               Devil
               ,
               offends
               the
               Good
               ,
               hardens
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               puts
               the
               tender
               Heart
               on
               Mourning
               for
               it
               in
               it self
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               others
               ?
               Psal.
               119.
               136.
               
               If
               Sin
               be
               no
               hurt
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               the
               Contraries
               to
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               Good
               ;
               nothing
               is
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               as
               a
               Prevention
               of
               it
               .
               Where
               shall
               I
               stop
               ?
               Yet
               each
               of
               these
               refer
               to
               the
               Sins
               of
               God's
               own
               People
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               more
               affect
               their
               Sins
               ,
               than
               the
               Sins
               of
               other
               Men.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               's
               great
               Hurt
               befalls
               God's
               People
               for
               committing
               Sin.
               Doth
               not
               God
               hide
               his
               Face
               ?
               the
               Spirit
               abate
               its
               Influences
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Conscience
               oft
               seared
               ?
               the
               Heart
               oft
               less
               capable
               of
               Impressions
               by
               the
               VVord
               ?
               the
               Soul
               streightned
               in
               Duty
               ?
               great
               Decays
               in
               Grace
               and
               Vigour
               ,
               too
               oft
               never
               recovered
               this
               side
               the
               Grave
               ?
               Many
               are
               rendred
               incapable
               of
               Service
               by
               Reproach
               for
               Sin
               ,
               or
               by
               Poverty
               ,
               Diseases
               ,
               &c.
               
               VVho
               hath
               not
               found
               by
               Sin
               ,
               what
               he
               must
               call
               Hurt
               ?
               VVhat
               Pains
               ,
               Loss
               of
               Friends
               ,
               Ruine
               on
               Estates
               ,
               Blasts
               on
               Undertakings
               ?
               Are
               VVars
               ,
               Plagues
               ,
               Fire
               ,
               Removal
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               Famine
               ,
               cursed
               Relations
               ,
               &c.
               no
               Hurt
               ?
               Sure
               so
               many
               will
               not
               be
               proselyted
               to
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               to
               Transubstantiation
               .
               But
               what
               can
               .
               be
               offered
               for
               it
               ?
               Obj.
               God
               will
               order
               all
               this
               for
               the
               good
               of
               a
               Believer
               ;
               therefore
               none
               of
               
               these
               hurt
               him
               .
               1.
               
               A.
               I
               do
               not
               know
               where
               God
               hath
               promised
               ,
               ThatSin
               shall
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               Nature
               it
               hath
               no
               aptness
               to
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Good
               it
               can
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               prevent
               it self
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 shall
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 good
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               it
               speaks
               of
               Sufferings
               for
               Christ
               ,
               not
               Sins
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               though
               God
               should
               over-master
               it
               to
               some
               Concurrence
               for
               Good
               ,
               yet
               it
               were
               a
               greater
               Mercy
               to
               receive
               that
               same
               Good
               by
               other
               Means
               .
               2.
               A.
               Though
               Sins
               ,
               or
               corrective
               Afflictions
               may
               be
               ruled
               to
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               yet
               that
               doth
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               do
               us
               hurt
               .
               This
               may
               be
               evinced
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               were
               a
               greater
               Mercy
               to
               have
               that
               Good
               another
               way
               ,
               which
               ,
               but
               for
               Sin
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               miss
               of
               :
               But
               also
               1.
               
               VVhatever
               God
               threatens
               to
               inflict
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               dissuade
               from
               Sin
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Hurt
               or
               Damage
               .
               It
               is
               not
               a
               Threatning
               ,
               if
               it
               include
               no
               harm
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               a
               Reproach
               to
               our
               God
               in
               his
               Government
               to
               think
               otherwise
               .
               VVhat
               confounding
               of
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               would
               it
               inferr
               ?
               Doth
               not
               God
               intend
               to
               awe
               Men
               with
               some
               Hurt
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               
               Remember
               ,
               &c.
               
                 or
                 I
                 will
                 remove
                 thy
                 Candlestick
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Place
              
               ;
               and
               was
               this
               no
               hurt
               when
               it
               befell
               them
               ?
               I
               might
               instance
               a
               thousand
               Places
               of
               this
               kind
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Saints
               ,
               with
               God's
               Approbation
               ,
               bewail
               and
               deprecate
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Punishments
               for
               Sins
               ,
               as
               a
               real
               Hurt
               .
               
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 hardned
                 our
                 Hearts
                 from
                 thy
                 Fear
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Isa.
               63.
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Hurt
                 of
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 my
                 People
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 black
                 ,
                 astonishment
                 hath
                 taken
                 hold
                 on
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               Jer.
               8.
               21.
               
               The
               Book
               of
               Lamentations
               ,
               Haman's
               ,
               
               David's
               Moans
               are
               forgotten
               .
               Read
               
               Pauls
               Complaints
               of
               himself
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               himself
               accounts
               these
               things
               to
               hurt
               his
               People
               ,
               for
               he
               calls
               it
               Patience
               and
               Long-suffering
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               forbear
               inflicting
               them
               .
               He
               oft
               declares
               his
               Pity
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               when
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               ceasing
               to
               Pity
               ,
               when
               he
               inflicts
               them
               ,
               Isa.
               63.
               9.
               
               Joel
               2.
               8.
               
               Jer.
               13
               4.
               
               The
               Removal
               of
               these
               he
               declares
               to
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               .
               Read
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               find
               what
               Terms
               he
               gives
               these
               :
               
                 viz.
                 Wounding
                 ,
                 Smiting
                 ,
                 Spoiling
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               He
               oft
               testifieth
               against
               Insensibleness
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               evil
               and
               afflictive
               things
               ,
               and
               threatens
               to
               encrease
               them
               ,
               to
               beget
               a
               duer
               sence
               of
               Sin
               and
               Judgments
               .
               Sure
               I
               need
               not
               add
               ,
               That
               Mercies
               opposite
               to
               these
               are
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               promised
               as
               such
               ;
               all
               the
               good
               in
               Repentance
               argues
               the
               Hurt
               we
               get
               by
               Sin
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               .
               If
               these
               things
               will
               not
               prove
               Sin
               brings
               hurt
               ,
               we
               must
               declare
               Patience
               in
               Saints
               to
               be
               no
               Grace
               ,
               or
               find
               a
               new
               Description
               of
               what
               is
               a
               Hurt
               in
               this
               VVorld
               .
               The
               Doctor
               indeed
               calls
               us
               to
               this
               when
               Sin
               is
               made
               so
               innocent
               ,
               and
               present
               with-holdings
               of
               more
               Grace
               from
               us
               is
               a
               Mercy
               ;
               as
               he
               affirms
               ,
               P.
               541.
               
               Let
               me
               add
               ,
               that
               by
               Sin
               ,
               a
               Saint's
               degrees
               of
               Glory
               may
               be
               diminished
               in
               another
               VVorld
               ;
               for
               sowing
               sparingly
               ,
               he
               shall
               
                 reap
                 sparingly
              
               ,
               and
               he
               therefore
               
                 that
                 shall
                 break
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 teach
                 Men
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               5.
               19.
               
               
                 That
                 's
                 unprofitable
                 for
                 you
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               The
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               
                 Cong
                 .
                 Elders
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               19.
               a.
               6
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 The
                 Threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Regenerate
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 even
                 their
                 Sins
                 deserve
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Afflictions
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 they
                 may
                 
                   expect
                   for
                   them
                
                 ,
                 although
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Curse
                 threatned
                 in
                 the
                 Law.
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 a.
                 4
                 True
                 Believers
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Salvation
                 divers
                 ways
                 shaken
                 and
                 diminished
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 falling
                 into
                 some
                 special
                 Sin
                 ,
                 which
                 woundeth
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 grieveth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 vehement
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 withdrawing
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 Countenance
                 .
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 a.
                 3.
                 
                 Saints
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 grievous
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 continue
                 therein
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 incurr
                 God's
                 Displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 grieve
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 Graces
                 and
                 Comforts
                 ;
                 have
                 their
                 Hearts
                 hardened
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Consciences
                 wounded
                 ;
                 hurt
                 and
                 scandalize
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 temporal
                 Judgments
                 on
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               Turretin
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Instit.
                 Theol.
                 par
              
               .
               2.
               p.
               650.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 Believer
                 falling
                 into
                 gross
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 incurreth
                 the
                 Fatherly
                 Indignation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 loseth
                 a
                 present
                 Meetness
                 for
                 Glory
                 ,
                 contracts
                 
                   damning
                   Guilt
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 remain
                 Impenitent
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 conclude
                 himself
                 
                   liable
                   to
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 return
                 .
              
            
             
               Do
               not
               Divines
               generally
               conclude
               ,
               That
               if
               David
               had
               not
               repented
               of
               his
               gross
               Sins
               he
               fell
               into
               ,
               he
               had
               perished
               ?
               Dr.
               Owen
               as
               
               much
               discovers
               the
               hurt
               of
               Sins
               to
               Believers
               ,
               as
               most
               Men
               do
               .
               See
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 Burgess
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Justification
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               1.
               from
               240.
               to
               245.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               Eternal
               Condemnation
               lies
               against
               a
               Believer
               ;
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               penal
               Present
               Affliction
               upon
               a
               Believer
               :
               Whereas
               there
               's
               much
               hurt
               below
               Hell
               ;
               and
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Hell
               that
               follows
               the
               Sin
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               the
               Innocency
               of
               Sin
               ,
               but
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               brings
               him
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               for
               Remission
               .
               Because
               all
               Sufferings
               for
               Christ
               work
               for
               Good
               ;
               therefore
               all
               Sins
               against
               Christ
               can
               do
               no
               Harm
               .
               But
               allow
               that
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Sufferings
               for
               Sin
               ,
               were
               included
               ,
               then
               thus
               it
               reasoneth
               ;
               Because
               God
               can
               and
               doth
               over-rule
               these
               to
               some
               good
               at
               last
               ;
               therefore
               they
               do
               no
               harm
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               degree
               .
               Because
               a
               Believer
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               damning
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               therefore
               no
               
               Gospel-Threatning
               of
               Christ
               can
               reach
               him
               .
               Because
               some
               good
               Men
               are
               some
               times
               humbled
               and
               awakened
               by
               Sin
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               an
               Evil
               ;
               therefore
               to
               them
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Evil.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             
               Of
               God's
               Displeasure
               for
               Sin
               ▪
               in
               the
               Afflictions
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             THough
             God
             is
             not
             so
             angry
             with
             his
             People
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Covenant-Favour
             ;
             yet
             by
             their
             Sins
             he
             is
             so
             displeased
             ,
             as
             for
             them
             to
             correct
             his
             Children
             ,
             though
             he
             speaks
             Instructions
             by
             his
             Rebukes
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             Believers
             have
             in
             them
             the
             least
             of
             God's
             Displeasure
             against
             their
             Persons
             ,
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               He
               affirmeth
               ,
               P.
               15.
               
               
                 Except
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 Believers
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 Believer
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 the
                 Believer
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 Sin
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 finds
                 it
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               P.
               19
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Afflictions
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 No
                 :
                 Afflictions
                 are
                 unto
                 Believers
              
               from
               
                 Sin
                 ,
                 not
              
               for
               
                 Sin
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 laying
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 Sin
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 's
                 laid
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 afflict
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 So
                 God
                 afflicting
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 respect
                 unto
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 afflict
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 sins
              
               
               
                 committed
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thus
                 suspects
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 Displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 such
                 Displeasure
                 comes
                 near
                 him
                 .
              
               Which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               .
               The
               like
               you
               'll
               oft
               find
               ,
               P.
               170.
               
               
                 At
                 that
                 instant
                 God
                 brings
                 Afflictions
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 remember
                 any
                 Sin
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
               P.
               561.
               
               
                 Christ
                 being
                 chastized
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 peace
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               P.
               559.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 tell
                 Believers
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Except
                 they
                 perform
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Duties
                 ;
                 Except
                 they
                 walk
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 Holily
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 these
                 and
                 these
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 under
                 Wrath
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 Angry
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 What
                 do
                 we
                 in
                 this
                 but
                 abuse
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 We
                 undo
                 all
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 injure
                 Believers
                 ,
                 we
                 tell
                 God
                 Lies
                 to
                 his
                 Face
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               Whether
               God
               ceaseth
               to
               love
               a
               Believer
               when
               he
               sinneth
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               the
               Afflictions
               that
               befall
               a
               Believer
               ,
               proceed
               from
               the
               Vindictive
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               Enemy
               .
               These
               I
               deny
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               God
               can
               bless
               the
               sorest
               Judgments
               for
               Sins
               ,
               to
               the
               future
               good
               of
               a
               Believer
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ;
               though
               were
               it
               not
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               God
               would
               effect
               that
               Good
               a
               milder
               way
               :
               And
               I
               doubt
               whether
               every
               good
               Man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               get
               profit
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               Affliction
               ;
               for
               every
               degree
               of
               Good
               is
               not
               equivalent
               to
               the
               Hurt
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               God
               punisheth
               Sin
               with
               Sin.
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               some
               sensible
               Calamities
               may
               fall
               on
               a
               good
               Man
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Rebuke
               for
               Sin
               ,
               as
               to
               try
               
               his
               Graces
               ,
               prevent
               Sin
               ,
               or
               bring
               Glory
               to
               God
               by
               a
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               :
               Yet
               I
               believe
               the
               very
               Martyrs
               did
               not
               so
               glory
               in
               the
               joyful
               Cause
               of
               their
               Sufferings
               ,
               as
               always
               to
               neglect
               an
               humble
               Reflexion
               on
               what
               Sin
               of
               theirs
               might
               then
               Justifie
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               hidden
               cause
               of
               their
               Hardships
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               God
               be
               at
               all
               displeased
               with
               Believers
               ,
               for
               their
               Abominations
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               God
               at
               any
               time
               or
               by
               any
               Afflictions
               ,
               expresseth
               his
               Displeasure
               against
               his
               People
               for
               their
               Sins
               .
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Know
               that
               there
               's
               none
               of
               all
               this
               but
               Dr.
               Crisp
               meaneth
               it
               of
               the
               Unconverted
               Elect
               :
               For
               their
               Sins
               are
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               off
               from
               themselves
               as
               much
               as
               Believers
               .
               Their
               Sins
               do
               them
               no
               hurt
               ;
               nor
               is
               God
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               God
               saith
               
                 he
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 every
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               Points
               ,
               as
               they
               referr
               to
               Believers
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               affirm
               ,
               God
               is
               displeased
               with
               Believers
               ,
               for
               their
               Abominations
               .
               If
               he
               is
               displeased
               at
               all
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               for
               their
               Sins
               :
               And
               that
               he
               is
               displeased
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               chat
               for
               Sin
               ,
               he
               oft
               affirms
               it
               ;
               he
               forceth
               his
               People
               to
               own
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               with
               bitterness
               bemoan
               and
               acknowlege
               it
               .
               Psal.
               60.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 cast
                 us
                 off
                 !
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 displeased
                 !
                 O
                 turn
                 thy self
                 to
                 us
                 again
                 !
                 Thou
                 hast
              
               
               
                 shewed
                 thy
                 people
                 hard
                 things
                 !
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 us
                 drink
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 astonishment
                 !
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               11.
               27.
               
               
                 That
                 David
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 displeased
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               you
               may
               read
               how
               he
               threatned
               and
               punished
               him
               .
               Was
               not
               his
               
                 Anger
                 kindled
                 against
                 Moses
              
               ?
               Exod.
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 Against
                 his
                 People
              
               ?
               Isa.
               5.
               25.
               
               &
               12.
               11.
               
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 me
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               4.
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 was
                 very
                 angry
                 with
                 Aaron
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               9.
               21.
               
               Christ
               was
               oft
               displeased
               with
               his
               Disciples
               .
               How
               oft
               is
               God's
               Anger
               said
               to
               be
               provoked
               by
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               kindled
               against
               them
               ?
               He
               is
               said
               to
               
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 fierce
                 anger
                 :
              
               Is
               it
               not
               his
               Anger
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               turned
               away
               ?
               I
               hope
               the
               Doctor
               would
               own
               ,
               that
               it
               never
               ceaseth
               against
               Sin
               it self
               .
               Nay
               his
               very
               Fury
               and
               Wrath
               be
               oft
               mentioned
               against
               his
               own
               Servants
               .
               Read
               the
               Sixteenth
               of
               Ezekiel
               ;
               a
               Verse
               or
               two
               whereof
               is
               so
               abused
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 fretted
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Cannot
               good
               Men
               grieve
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               What
               doth
               the
               Church
               intend
               ,
               when
               she
               saith
               
                 I
                 ll
                 bear
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 him
                 ?
              
               Mic.
               7.
               9.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               doth
               by
               many
               Afflictions
               express
               his
               Displeasure
               against
               his
               People
               for
               their
               Sins
               .
               I
               have
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               proved
               ,
               that
               Sins
               do
               hurt
               a
               Believer
               ;
               and
               all
               there
               spoken
               ,
               proves
               this
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               is
               in
               our
               Rebukes
               .
               Besides
               those
               things
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               God
               is
               oft
               said
               to
               rebuke
               and
               chastize
               his
               People
               for
               Sin
               :
               They
               are
               not
               the
               less
               Chastisements
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               if
               at
               present
               grievous
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               
               they
               bring
               forth
               the
               peaceable
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               The
               Great
               Promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               doth
               not
               prevent
               this
               .
               Psal.
               89.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               
                 If
                 his
                 children
                 for
                 sake
                 my
                 law
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 visit
                 their
                 transgressions
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquity
                 with
                 stripes
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 my
                 loving-kindness
                 will
                 not
                 I
                 utterly
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Are
               not
               these
               Stripes
               for
               Sin
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               Stripes
               Corrections
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               from
               God's
               Displeasure
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               
                 not
                 utterly
              
               that
               God
               will
               not
               take
               away
               his
               Loving-kindness
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               riseth
               no
               higher
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Covenant
               sake
               How
               oft
               doth
               God
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               punisheth
               his
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Sins
               committed
               ;
               and
               gives
               this
               as
               the
               Therefore
               ?
               What
               is
               God's
               
                 visiting
                 the
                 transgressions
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ?
              
               Was
               it
               for
               an
               innocent
               thing
               that
               Christ
               rebuked
               Peter
               ?
               Mark
               8.
               33.
               
               And
               was
               it
               not
               for
               luke-warmness
               that
               
                 he
                 rebuked
              
               and
               chastned
               those
               Laodiceans
               whom
               he
               loved
               ?
               Rev.
               3.
               19.
               
               Was
               not
               that
               for
               Sin
               ,
               which
               you
               find
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               30.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 many
                 are
                 weak
                 and
                 sickly
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleep
                 ?
              
               What
               meaneth
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               he
               'll
               be
               Sanctified
               in
               his
               offending
               Children
               ?
               He
               cannot
               
                 hide
                 his
                 Face
              
               for
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               abate
               his
               gracious
               Influences
               for
               Sin
               ,
               and
               not
               shew
               Displeasure
               for
               Sin
               against
               the
               Offenders
               whom
               he
               so
               deserts
               .
               How
               wickedly
               have
               most
               pious
               Persons
               been
               employed
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               humbly
               owned
               their
               Sins
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               God's
               Withdraws
               and
               Corrections
               ,
               if
               what
               I
               assert
               be
               not
               a
               Truth
               ?
               And
               how
               strange
               such
               Texts
               ,
               
                 You
                 only
                 have
                 I
                 known
              
               of
               all
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               I
               will
               punish
               you
               for
               your
               Iniquities
               ,
               Amos
               3.
               2.
               
               Now
               who
               dare
               tell
               God
               Lyes
               to
               his
               Face
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               seen
               the
               Assembly
               and
               Elders
               in
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               positively
               assert
               this
               Truth
               in
               my
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               again
               consult
               .
               And
               
                 large
                 Catech.
              
               Q
               
                 
                   How
                   doth
                   Christ
                   execute
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ?
                   Ans.
                
                 (
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 I
                 Rewarding
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Correcting
                 (
                 his
                 People
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 p.
              
               16.
               recite
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               dangerous
               Errours
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 chastize
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 for
                 Sin
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 God's
                 People
                 the
                 Land
                 is
                 punished
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               God
               laid
               on
               our
               Sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               Atonement
               for
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               when
               they
               repent
               ;
               therefore
               God
               cannot
               be
               offended
               with
               the
               Elect
               for
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               repent
               .
               Because
               God
               doth
               not
               hate
               the
               Believer
               ,
               as
               an
               unreconciled
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               sins
               ;
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               
                 at
                 all
              
               displeased
               with
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               grossest
               Sins
               .
               Because
               the
               Refiner
               is
               not
               angry
               with
               his
               Gold
               (
               which
               never
               could
               offend
               him
               )
               when
               he
               casts
               it
               into
               the
               Fire
               ;
               therefore
               a
               holy
               God
               is
               no
               way
               angry
               with
               rational
               Offenders
               ,
               when
               he
               corrects
               them
               for
               their
               Reformation
               .
               Because
               God
               will
               not
               hate
               a
               Believer
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               damn
               him
               ;
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               be
               angry
               with
               his
               People
               ,
               so
               as
               
                 Fatherly
                 to
                 chastize
              
               
               them
               .
               Because
               God
               afflicts
               from
               Sin
               ;
               therefore
               he
               doth
               not
               also
               afflict
               for
               Sin
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               could
               not
               rebuke
               for
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               if
               he
               resolve
               not
               against
               their
               amendment
               for
               time
               to
               come
               .
               It
               seems
               also
               that
               the
               Doctor
               was
               led
               into
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               by
               not
               considering
               ,
               that
               Anger
               or
               Displeasure
               be
               not
               Passions
               in
               God
               but
               a
               Will
               of
               Correcting
               ;
               and
               are
               denominated
               from
               the
               kinds
               and
               degrees
               of
               Corrections
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Beauty
               of
               sincere
               Holiness
               .
            
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             THough
             the
             present
             sincere
             Holiness
             of
             Believers
             be
             not
             perfect
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             nor
             Valuable
             by
             the
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             ;
             nor
             any
             Atonement
             for
             our
             Defects
             ;
             and
             we
             still
             need
             Forgiveness
             ,
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Acceptance
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             as
             far
             as
             it
             prevails
             ,
             it
             's
             lovely
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             dung
             or
             filth
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             The
             greatest
             Holiness
             in
             Believers
             ,
             though
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             mere
             Dung
             ,
             Rottenness
             and
             Filthiness
             ,
             as
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               P.
               232.
               
               
                 Know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 be
                 pure
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 scum
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 it self
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 these
                 Motions
                 and
                 Assistances
                 have
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 channels
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 mixed
                 with
                 our
                 manifold
                 Corruptions
                 in
                 doing
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 becomes
                 polluted
                 and
                 filthy
                 ;
                 our
                 filthiness
                 alters
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 motions
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 As
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 Poyson
                 injected
                 into
                 the
                 rarest
                 Cordial
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 Mortal
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 our
                 Works
                 can
                 pass
                 through
                 us
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 or
                 mixture
                 of
                 any
                 Defect
                 or
                 Pollution
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 Dung
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 harsh
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 involved
                 within
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Man
                 's
                 own
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 general
                 Notion
                 of
                 Dung
                 ;
                 Know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 once
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 our
                 filth
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 our
                 own
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 when
                 injected
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Flesh
                 being
                 like
                 the
                 Viper's
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 turns
                 the
                 wholsomest
                 Food
                 into
                 Poyson
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 an
                 ulcerous
                 Tumour
                 ,
                 that
                 turns
                 the
                 purest
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 soundest
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 into
                 rottenness
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 ulcerous
                 Flesh
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 mingles
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 turns
                 the
                 whole
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 .
              
               P.
               414.
               
               
                 All
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 are
                 filthy
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 menstruosity
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 kind
                 of
                 filthiness
                 .
              
            
             
               Do
               not
               say
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               that
               our
               gracious
               Actings
               are
               too
               imperfect
               to
               be
               the
               Righteousness
               for
               which
               we
               are
               Justified
               :
               No
               ,
               he
               must
               intend
               more
               ;
               for
               that
               would
               not
               make
               them
               Dung
               ,
               or
               Rottenness
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               be
               the
               Spirit
               's
               ;
               it
               would
               only
               argue
               they
               are
               Imperfect
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               hath
               abundance
               of
               
               such
               terms
               to
               make
               Holiness
               vile
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               said
               much
               to
               render
               Sin
               innocent
               to
               the
               Elect.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               Whether
               the
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               best
               Acts
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               be
               such
               ,
               or
               so
               perfect
               ,
               as
               to
               atone
               for
               his
               Sin
               ,
               or
               procure
               a
               state
               of
               Pardon
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               our
               Holiness
               can
               make
               us
               accepted
               with
               God
               ,
               without
               Christ.
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               the
               holiest
               Action
               of
               the
               holiest
               Saint
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               need
               forgiveness
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               Sincere
               Holiness
               could
               be
               accounted
               Holiness
               .
               All
               these
               I
               deny
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               because
               nothing
               but
               perfect
               conformity
               to
               the
               Precept
               was
               Holiness
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Gospel-Grace
               makes
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               True
               Holiness
               ,
               though
               Imperfect
               ,
               and
               what
               's
               formally
               Wickedness
               ;
               between
               sincere
               Love
               and
               Enmity
               ;
               sincere
               Faith
               ,
               and
               utter
               Unbelief
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               sincere
               Holiness
               of
               a
               Believer's
               Heart
               and
               Actions
               be
               really
               Dung
               and
               Rottenness
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               yet
               I
               own
               ,
               we
               should
               so
               esteem
               it
               is
               compared
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               meritorious
               of
               Justification
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               sincere
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               prevails
               in
               our
               Hearts
               and
               Actings
               ,
               be
               truly
               lovely
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               Dung.
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               Consider
               ,
               That
               whatever
               is
               spoken
               of
               Holiness
               
               in
               any
               mere
               Man
               on
               Earth
               ,
               since
               the
               Fall
               ,
               is
               spoken
               of
               Sincere
               Holiness
               ;
               for
               Perfect
               Holiness
               none
               had
               .
               I
               have
               room
               but
               to
               expostulate
               this
               Matter
               .
               Is
               that
               Dung
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Regeneration
               in
               the
               Soul
               and
               Actings
               ?
               Is
               that
               Dung
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               often
               honoured
               with
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Spirit
               it self
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 Prayer
              
               ?
               &c.
               I
               not
               that
               more
               lovely
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ?
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
               How
               aimable
               must
               that
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 New
                 Man
                 after
                 God's
                 Image
              
               ?
               Eph.
               4.
               24.
               
               The
               
                 New
                 Heart
              
               ?
               Ezek.
               18.
               31.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               Are
               those
               Works
               Dung
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               are
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               10.
               and
               enabled
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               Or
               is
               that
               Filthiness
               ,
               which
               renders
               Saints
               the
               Excellent
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Psal.
               16.
               3.
               
               The
               Imitators
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Was
               not
               this
               it
               for
               which
               Caleb
               was
               said
               to
               have
               another
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               upon
               account
               whereof
               we
               must
               love
               the
               Godly
               ,
               as
               
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               so
               many
               Promises
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               so
               commends
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               ;
               calling
               such
               a
               peculiar
               People
               ?
               &c.
               It
               's
               no
               small
               thing
               with
               which
               Christ
               is
               so
               pleased
               in
               his
               Spouse
               ;
               as
               you
               see
               in
               the
               
                 Song
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               .
               Can
               that
               be
               Dung
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Meetness
               for
               Glory
               ,
               an
               Honour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Credit
               to
               Religion
               ?
               How
               can
               it
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               Christ
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               Filthiness
               ,
               and
               changed
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               Flesh
               and
               Corruption
               ?
               Wickedness
               will
               never
               be
               accepted
               with
               God
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               though
               
               imperfect
               Goodness
               shall
               .
               Read
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 Uprightness
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               see
               ,
               will
               it
               agree
               to
               what
               's
               mortal
               Poyson
               ?
               What
               a
               reproach
               is
               it
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               call
               his
               Life
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               Beginning
               of
               Glory
               ,
               by
               this
               Title
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Triumphs
               in
               us
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               he
               hath
               improved
               his
               Members
               to
               ,
               is
               mere
               Filthiness
               ?
               It
               's
               well
               if
               the
               Scriptures
               can
               escape
               clean
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               thus
               debased
               when
               they
               pass
               through
               Men.
               But
               I
               less
               wonder
               that
               Doctor
               Crisp
               should
               speak
               thus
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Saints
               ,
               as
               in
               them
               ;
               when
               he
               is
               so
               positive
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               may
               have
               Sincerity
               and
               Singleness
               of
               Heart
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               Purpose
               and
               Inclination
               of
               Heart
               to
               the
               whole
               Will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               reach
               the
               very
               Practice
               of
               the
               VVill
               of
               God
               in
               universal
               Obedience
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               none
               of
               these
               are
               a
               sure
               Sign
               of
               an
               Interest
               in
               Christ.
               See
               p.
               450
               ,
               451
               ,
               452.
               
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               Read
               what
               the
               Assembly
               and
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               say
               of
               Effectual
               Vocation
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Good
               VVorks
               ,
               chap.
               10
               ,
               13
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               so
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               .
               The
               
                 New-England
                 Synod
              
               confute
               ,
               as
               Errour
               36.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Activity
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 act
                 to
                 Sin.
                 
              
               And
               Errour
               35.
               
               
                 The
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 kill
                 all
                 Activity
                 of
                 Graces
                 in
                 his
                 Members
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 act
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               Read
               Dr.
               
               Owen's
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               annexed
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               our
               Goodness
               extends
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               profit
               ;
               therefore
               he
               regards
               it
               no
               more
               than
               Dung
               and
               Filthiness
               .
               Because
               we
               are
               ,
               after
               all
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               
                 unprofitable
                 Servants
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               less
               profitable
               Servants
               than
               we
               should
               be
               ;
               therefore
               our
               Holiness
               is
               as
               unpleasing
               to
               him
               as
               Dung.
               Because
               God
               abhorred
               the
               New
               Moons
               and
               Sabbaths
               of
               the
               Hypocrites
               ;
               therefore
               he
               loaths
               the
               sincere
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Upright
               .
               Obj.
               Doth
               not
               Israel
               say
               ,
               Isa.
               64.
               6.
               
               All
               our
               Righteousnesses
               are
               as
               
                 filthy
                 Rags
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               But
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               Persons
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               real
               Holiness
               .
               It
               's
               the
               same
               as
               Mic.
               7.
               4.
               
               The
               best
               of
               them
               is
               a
               Bryar
               .
               And
               Isa.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               putrifying
               Sores
               :
               Corruption
               had
               invaded
               the
               very
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               best
               Professors
               ,
               who
               seemed
               the
               most
               righteous
               .
               And
               that
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               place
               refers
               to
               Persons
               ,
               see
               the
               Verse
               before
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 meetest
                 him
                 that
                 rejoyceth
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Behold
                 thou
                 art
                 wroth
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 sinned
                 .
                 q.
                 d.
              
               VVere
               we
               VVorkers
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               thou
               would'st
               meet
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               rejoyce
               :
               But
               because
               we
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               have
               sinned
               ,
               thou
               art
               wroth
               .
               See
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               There
               is
               none
               that
               calleth
               on
               thy
               Name
               ,
               that
               stirreth
               up
               himself
               to
               take
               hold
               on
               thee
               .
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               VVe
               are
               all
               remiss
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               us
               are
               as
               Prayerless
               .
               See
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
                 ver
              
               .
               it self
               ;
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
              
               as
               unclean
               things
               ;
               our
               Righteousnesses
               are
               as
               filthy
               Rags
               ;
               
                 we
                 all
              
               fade
               as
               a
               Leaf
               .
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               There
               's
               a
               general
               Apostacy
               
               and
               Degeneracy
               among
               us
               :
               But
               allow
               that
               it
               were
               spoken
               of
               Righteousness
               as
               a
               Quality
               ;
               will
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               dead
               Shadow
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               in
               so
               backsliding
               and
               defiled
               a
               People
               ,
               was
               Rags
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               lively
               Actings
               of
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               Influence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               must
               be
               menstruous
               Cloaths
               or
               Rags
               ?
            
             
               Obj.
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
               
               For
               whom
               I
               have
               suffered
               the
               Loss
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               do
               count
               them
               Dung
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               win
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               found
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1.
               A.
               If
               this
               Place
               speaks
               of
               Gospel-righteousness
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               things
               which
               he
               counted
               Dung
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               Holiness
               is
               Dung
               ;
               all
               it
               can
               inferr
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               Comparison
               with
               winning
               Christ
               ,
               it
               was
               esteemed
               as
               Dung.
               And
               who
               must
               not
               own
               ,
               that
               compared
               with
               gaining
               Christ
               ,
               the
               best
               thing
               in
               us
               is
               vile
               ;
               yea
               ,
               compared
               with
               his
               Righteousness
               :
               But
               yet
               it
               may
               not
               be
               vile
               in
               itself
               ;
               asRivals
               with
               Christ
               we
               must
               hate
               Father
               and
               Mother
               .
               But
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               Father
               or
               Mother
               are
               hateful
               ,
               absolutely
               considered
               ?
               No
               ,
               VVe
               are
               bound
               to
               love
               them
               ,
               when
               not
               compared
               with
               Christ.
               I
               need
               add
               no
               more
               in
               answerto
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Reason
               ;
               but
               though
               I
               own
               the
               imputed
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               for
               our
               Justification
               ,
               yet
               I
               think
               to
               ground
               it
               on
               this
               Place
               ,
               is
               a
               Damage
               to
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               add
               ,
               2.
               
               A.
               Gospel-holiness
               or
               Righteousness
               is
               not
               here
               intended
               by
               Dung.
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               that
               Dogs-meat
               which
               he
               renounced
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               those
               Dogs
               (
               which
               Term
               they
               gave
               the
               Gentiles
               )
               V.
               2.
               to
               glory
               in
               .
               VVho
               were
               
               those
               he
               calls
               Dogs
               ?
               They
               were
               the
               Concision
               (
               alluding
               to
               
               Baal's
               Priests
               )
               or
               the
               Jews
               that
               rejected
               Christ
               ,
               by
               an
               Opinion
               of
               more
               Excellency
               in
               Jewish
               Observations
               ,
               and
               an
               Abuse
               of
               the
               Mosaick
               Frame
               .
               VVhat
               were
               the
               Things
               he
               counted
               Dung
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               They
               were
               the
               Jewish
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               that
               conceited
               Christless
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               he
               once
               valued
               ,
               as
               those
               Dogs
               at
               present
               did
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               that
               Gospel-holiness
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               Partaker
               of
               .
               Obj.
               How
               do
               both
               these
               appear
               ?
               I
               answer
               plainly
               ,
               from
               the
               whole
               Scope
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               1.
               
               They
               were
               his
               Christless
               Privileges
               and
               Righteousness
               which
               he
               called
               Dung.
               For
               1.
               his
               Discourse
               is
               a
               Warning
               against
               the
               Jewish
               Perverters
               and
               Opposers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Ver.
               2.
               
               Beware
               of
               Dogs
               ,
               beware
               of
               Evil
               Workers
               ,
               beware
               of
               the
               Concision
               .
               2.
               
               He
               states
               a
               Comparison
               ,
               wherein
               he
               opposeth
               them
               ,
               and
               includes
               a
               great
               Part
               of
               Gospel-holiness
               in
               that
               Opposition
               .
               Ver.
               3.
               
               For
               we
               are
               the
               
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 which
                 Worship
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               viz.
               not
               carnally
               ,
               and
               with
               beggarly
               Elements
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 :
                 q.
                 d.
              
               We
               feel
               a
               true
               and
               solid
               Joy
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               they
               refusing
               to
               accept
               of
               ,
               are
               without
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               are
               tormented
               with
               Guilt
               and
               Fears
               ,
               for
               their
               way
               make
               not
               the
               Comers
               to
               it
               
                 perfect
                 .
                 And
                 have
                 no
                 Confidence
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               being
               the
               natural
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               by
               descent
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               Spiritual
               Seed
               by
               Faith
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Neither
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Seed
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 Children
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 they
              
               
               
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Or
               else
               in
               being
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Privileges
               ;
               as
               Gal.
               6.
               12.
               as
               many
               as
               desire
               to
               make
               
                 a
                 fair
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               they
               constrain
               you
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               ;
               of
               this
               Number
               were
               these
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               warneth
               the
               Christians
               against
               ;
               but
               now
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               are
               brought
               to
               place
               our
               Hopes
               in
               greater
               and
               surer
               things
               .
               3.
               
               He
               enumerates
               these
               Jewish
               Pretensions
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               as
               much
               right
               to
               glory
               in
               ,
               as
               these
               boasting
               Enemies
               .
               Ver.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               He
               was
               a
               Jew
               by
               Birth
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               mere
               Proselyte
               ;
               circumcised
               as
               soon
               as
               any
               ,
               of
               the
               strictest
               Sect
               ,
               as
               fiery
               zealous
               against
               Christ
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               as
               ceremonious
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               
                 touching
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 blameless
                 :
              
               He
               intends
               not
               Sinless-Obedience
               ,
               nor
               Gospel-Sincerity
               ;
               but
               a
               Life
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Pedagogie
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               strict
               Observers
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               these
               he
               professeth
               a
               Renunciation
               ,
               when
               converted
               to
               Christ.
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 But
                 what
                 things
                 were
                 gain
                 to
                 me
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               these
               that
               I
               reckoned
               as
               much
               upon
               ,
               as
               they
               now
               do
               ,
               I
               counted
               loss
               for
               Christ
               ;
               when
               he
               met
               me
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               led
               me
               to
               a
               truer
               Judgment
               of
               him
               and
               my self
               ,
               I
               soon
               preferred
               him
               his
               Grace
               ,
               his
               Benefits
               ,
               and
               Instruction
               before
               all
               these
               .
               And
               Ver.
               8.
               
               Yea
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               &c.
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               Suspicion
               of
               my
               Choice
               ,
               and
               am
               still
               of
               the
               same
               Mind
               ;
               they
               are
               still
               with
               me
               vain
               things
               ,
               of
               no
               value
               ,
               compared
               with
               that
               I
               have
               since
               known
               ,
               and
               experienced
               in
               and
               by
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               for
               him
               ,
               without
               repining
               ;
               
               I
               have
               not
               only
               quitted
               those
               Jewish
               things
               ,
               but
               
                 I
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 viz.
              
               my
               Name
               ,
               my
               Friends
               ,
               my
               Estate
               ,
               my
               Ease
               ,
               and
               Life
               it self
               ,
               in
               a
               fixed
               Purpose
               ,
               and
               
                 do
                 count
                 them
                 but
                 Dung
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 win
                 Christ.
              
               What
               these
               Jews
               do
               so
               boast
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               so
               esteem
               ,
               even
               all
               are
               to
               me
               but
               Dogs-meat
               ,
               &c.
               that
               I
               may
               but
               fully
               possess
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               Effects
               of
               his
               Undertakings
               in
               perfect
               Peace
               ,
               Holiness
               and
               Glory
               ,
               somewhat
               of
               which
               are
               already
               begun
               in
               me
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               was
               not
               Gospel-holiness
               which
               he
               counted
               Dung
               or
               Loss
               ,
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               This
               was
               not
               his
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               opposed
               to
               that
               which
               is
               
                 by
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Nay
               ,
               This
               is
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               our
               Hearts
               are
               
                 purified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 Christ
              
               we
               are
               created
               thereto
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               it
               is
               wrought
               through
               Faith
               in
               all
               his
               Members
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               Union
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               share
               in
               the
               fuller
               Effects
               of
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Holiness
               ,
               instead
               of
               renouncing
               ,
               or
               suffering
               the
               Loss
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               earnestly
               
                 presseth
                 after
              
               ,
               and
               expects
               to
               obtain
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               Scope
               of
               Ver.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               that
               
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               perfectly
               in
               his
               Person
               and
               Influences
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               a
               perfect
               Newness
               of
               Heart
               and
               Life
               ;
               
                 and
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 his
                 Death
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               wholly
               mortified
               and
               dead
               to
               Sin
               :
               
                 If
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 I
                 might
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               as
               holy
               ,
               and
               happy
               ,
               as
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               Spot
               or
               Wrinkle
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 thing
              
               .
               If
               I
               
               
                 may
                 apprehend
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 apprehended
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               be
               as
               holy
               and
               happy
               as
               he
               designed
               to
               make
               me
               ,
               when
               he
               seized
               me
               in
               my
               first
               Conversion
               ,
               
                 reaching
                 forth
                 unto
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 before
              
               ;
               that
               cannot
               be
               imputed
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               this
               he
               had
               in
               his
               first
               Justification
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               that
               perfect
               Holiness
               and
               Glory
               ,
               which
               he
               expected
               in
               Christ
               hereafter
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               
                 Mark
                 for
                 the
                 Price
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Calling
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               What
               God
               intended
               in
               his
               Act
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               me
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               had
               in
               my
               Eye
               ,
               when
               I
               consented
               to
               that
               Call
               ,
               as
               the
               encouraging
               Reward
               .
               Now
               is
               not
               Holiness
               a
               great
               part
               of
               all
               these
               ?
               and
               instead
               of
               renouncing
               it
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               he
               is
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 I
                 follow
                 after
                 ,
                 reaching
                 forth
                 ,
                 I
                 press
                 towards
              
               ;
               which
               was
               all
               needless
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               he
               had
               already
               .
               3.
               
               He
               bewails
               and
               owns
               the
               Weakness
               and
               Imperfection
               of
               this
               Righteousness
               at
               present
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               pressing
               after
               it
               .
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Not
                 as
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 already
                 attained
                 ,
              
               either
               were
               
                 already
                 perfect
              
               .
               Ver.
               13.
               
               I
               count
               not
               my self
               
                 to
                 have
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 behind
                 .
              
               Can
               this
               be
               true
               of
               imputed
               Righteousness
               ?
               Was
               not
               that
               attained
               at
               first
               ?
               Is
               not
               that
               perfect
               when
               first
               justified
               ?
               Or
               would
               
                 Paul
                 forget
              
               this
               ,
               though
               his
               small
               Degrees
               of
               Holiness
               past
               ,
               he
               might
               so
               forget
               ,
               as
               that
               lesser
               Degrees
               should
               not
               hinder
               his
               Pursuit
               after
               more
               ?
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               ,
               Ver.
               8.
               
               Paul
               speaks
               in
               the
               present
               Tense
               ;
               
                 I
                 do
                 count
                 all
                 things
                 loss
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               his
               former
               Jewish
               Privileges
               .
               A.
               It
               was
               his
               present
               Act
               towards
               an
               
               Object
               past
               .
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               I
               even
               now
               still
               account
               them
               all
               vain
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               extend
               to
               all
               present
               secular
               Advantages
               also
               ,
               as
               Life
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Estate
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 q.
                 d.
              
               I
               value
               nothing
               as
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               fully
               know
               and
               enjoy
               him
               as
               a
               living
               Member
               in
               Eternity
               it self
               .
               But
               I
               hope
               none
               can
               think
               ,
               that
               his
               winning
               Christ
               is
               either
               a
               first
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Imputation
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               for
               Justification
               ;
               for
               this
               he
               with
               Comfort
               knew
               he
               already
               had
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               now
               to
               win
               by
               Perseverance
               ,
               and
               growing
               Vigour
               .
               Far
               less
               can
               any
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               accounts
               Holiness
               Dung
               ;
               for
               what
               more
               he
               desired
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               in
               order
               to
               perfect
               the
               Holiness
               begun
               already
               by
               Christ
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               had
               he
               lost
               that
               which
               was
               already
               begun
               ,
               he
               had
               vainly
               expected
               a
               further
               Participation
               of
               Christ
               for
               Holiness
               or
               Joy.
               This
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               Faith
               ,
               is
               that
               eminent
               Holiness
               he
               waited
               for
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               could
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               by
               an
               abiding
               Union
               he
               knew
               he
               should
               arrive
               at
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
               Of
               Gospel-Preaching
            
             .
          
           
             TRUTH
             .
             GOspel-Preaching
             ,
             is
             when
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Christ
             do
             publish
             to
             fallen
             Sinners
             ,
             the
             good
             News
             of
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             obtained
             in
             the
             way
             
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             freely
             offering
             Salvation
             on
             his
             Terms
             ,
             earnestly
             persuading
             ,
             and
             commanding
             Men
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             those
             Terms
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             would
             escape
             the
             Misery
             they
             are
             under
             ,
             and
             possess
             the
             Benefits
             he
             hath
             purchased
             ;
             directing
             all
             to
             look
             to
             him
             for
             Strength
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             the
             only
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             his
             Obedience
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             meriting
             Cause
             of
             all
             Blessings
             ;
             instructing
             them
             in
             all
             revealed
             Truth
             ,
             and
             by
             Gospel
             Motives
             ,
             urging
             them
             to
             obey
             the
             whole
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             be
             sincere
             and
             upright
             ,
             pressing
             after
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             ERROUR
             .
             Gospel-Preaching
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             Men
             they
             were
             as
             much
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             as
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             always
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             regenerate
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             were
             ungodly
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Interest
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             believe
             ;
             neither
             can
             Sin
             any
             way
             hinder
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             their
             Peace
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             to
             further
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             Christ
             having
             done
             all
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             given
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             before
             any
             holy
             Qualification
             or
             Endeavour
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Dr.
              
               Crisp
               
                 's
                 Opinion
              
               .
            
             
               Page
               159.
               
               
                 The
                 more
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 he
                 Gospel
                 shineth
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Intention
                 of
                 God
                 tohis
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 should
                 they
                 have
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 .
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 then
                 a
                 Believer
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 been
                 bountiful
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
              
               
               
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 disturb
                 my
                 Peace
                 and
                 Comfort
                 ?
              
               P.
               186.
               
               
                 Here
                 is
                 first
                 Deliverance
                 ,
                 then
                 Service
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 Deliverance
                 ,
                 not
                 Deliverance
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 Service
                 .
                 The
                 Tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 First
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 live
                 :
                 The
                 Gospel
                 saith
                 ,
                 First
                 live
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 God
                 gives
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Condition
                 .
              
               P.
               554.
               
               
                 Man
                 will
                 be
                 mincing
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 refrain
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 especially
                 from
                 gross
                 Sins
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 love
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 apply
                 these
                 and
                 these
                 Promises
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 speaks
                 plainly
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
              
               Jacob
               
                 have
                 I
                 loved
                 ;
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 passed
                 over
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ungodly
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 exhibited
                 it
                 thus
                 freely
                 to
                 Men
                 :
                 Hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 given
                 us
                 Commission
                 to
                 preach
                 this
                 Gospel
                 ?
              
               P.
               124.
               
               
                 The
                 Free-man
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 this
                 Freedom
                 ;
                 Christ
                 doth
                 all
                 his
                 Work
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Christ
                 doth
                 all
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 requires
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
              
               See
               more
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
               But
               most
               of
               these
               Heads
               I
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               his
               Opinion
               in
               several
               Chapters
               at
               large
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               whether
               we
               must
               reveal
               Christ
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               Natures
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Sufferings
               ,
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               whatever
               describes
               his
               Glory
               ,
               Suitableness
               ,
               Use
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Nor
               that
               we
               must
               teach
               that
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               all
               saving
               Benefits
               ,
               and
               that
               Men
               must
               look
               to
               him
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               Giver
               of
               that
               Grace
               whereby
               we
               obey
               the
               Terms
               of
               Life
               .
               
               3.
               
               Nor
               that
               we
               must
               declare
               the
               free
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               his
               Son
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               to
               call
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               Benefits
               we
               do
               receive
               on
               our
               Obedience
               to
               that
               Call.
               4.
               
               Nor
               that
               we
               must
               describe
               Salvation
               in
               all
               the
               Parts
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Comfort
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Persuading
               of
               Sinners
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               that
               we
               must
               make
               Offers
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Benefits
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               Sinners
               on
               Gospel-Terms
               ;
               assuring
               them
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               their
               happiness
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               their
               refusal
               to
               accept
               of
               him
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               whether
               we
               should
               inform
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               elected
               a
               certain
               Number
               ,
               whose
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Terms
               of
               Life
               ,
               our
               Lord
               hath
               undertaken
               for
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               to
               all
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               that
               the
               Case
               of
               no
               Hearer
               is
               made
               so
               desperate
               by
               this
               Election
               of
               some
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               he
               do
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
               for
               God
               will
               judge
               all
               of
               us
               by
               his
               revealed
               Will
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               his
               Decrees
               .
               7.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               we
               must
               teach
               the
               best
               Man
               to
               renounce
               all
               the
               Grace
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               Good
               he
               performs
               ,
               as
               if
               being
               the
               least
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ,
               or
               least
               Purchase
               of
               Life
               ,
               or
               any
               Addition
               of
               Merit
               to
               a
               Christ
               ,
               or
               sharing
               in
               what
               is
               peculiar
               to
               him
               .
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               any
               Grace
               or
               Duty
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               actual
               Interest
               in
               saving
               Benefits
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               denies
               ,
               and
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               have
               proved
               in
               several
               Chapters
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               it
               's
               Gospel-Preaching
               ,
               to
               tell
               Men
               that
               they
               had
               the
               same
               Interest
               in
               Christ
               ;
               
               Pardon
               and
               Life
               ,
               while
               most
               wicked
               ,
               as
               any
               godly
               Man
               hath
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Happiness
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               depend
               on
               what
               Grace
               they
               act
               ,
               or
               sin
               they
               commit
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               being
               assured
               ,
               whoever
               preacheth
               thus
               ,
               opposeth
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               Truth
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               at
               large
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               15.
               3.
               
               Whether
               Christ
               doth
               do
               all
               for
               a
               Believer
               ,
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               a
               Believer
               ?
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               though
               I
               grant
               ,
               he
               works
               all
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               enables
               us
               to
               do
               what
               God
               requires
               .
               4.
               
               Whether
               the
               main
               Scope
               of
               Gospel-preaching
               is
               in
               Christ's
               Name
               ,
               to
               perswade
               ,
               and
               with
               Authority
               require
               ,
               Sinners
               to
               seek
               ,
               and
               act
               those
               Graces
               which
               saving
               Benefits
               are
               promised
               to
               ;
               assuring
               them
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               they
               comply
               ,
               and
               declaring
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               can
               be
               saved
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               their
               Condemnation
               shall
               be
               aggravated
               ,
               if
               they
               refuse
               ?
               This
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               Denies
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               
                 doth
                 not
                 do
                 all
                 for
                 a
                 Believer
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               repent
               for
               us
               ,
               nor
               obey
               the
               Gospel
               Terms
               for
               us
               ,
               nor
               accept
               of
               ,
               or
               rely
               on
               himself
               as
               a
               Saviour
               for
               us
               .
               He
               never
               is
               said
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               we
               are
               enabled
               and
               required
               to
               do
               these
               as
               our
               own
               personal
               Acts
               ,
               or
               perish
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               Christ
               should
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               being
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Person
               .
               Can
               he
               change
               his
               Mind
               ,
               come
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               God
               whom
               he
               had
               left
               ,
               alter
               his
               Purposes
               ,
               and
               reform
               his
               
               Life
               ?
               all
               which
               are
               included
               in
               Repenting
               Christ
               will
               save
               none
               ,
               meerly
               as
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               Christ
               believed
               on
               ;
               Joh.
               6.
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               54.
               
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 Life
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 Whoso
                 eateth
                 my
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 hath
                 eternal
                 Life
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               can
               Christ
               thus
               eat
               his
               own
               Flesh
               ?
               Doth
               he
               mean
               ,
               If
               I
               be
               not
               thus
               fed
               on
               by
               Men
               ,
               they
               shall
               dye
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               If
               I
               do
               not
               feed
               on
               my self
               .
               Christ
               will
               be
               saved
               for
               them
               ,
               while
               themselves
               are
               damned
               ,
               who
               trust
               to
               let
               Christ
               believe
               for
               them
               ,
               whiles
               they
               continue
               in
               Unbelief
               .
               He
               doth
               all
               for
               us
               which
               belongs
               to
               him
               as
               Redeemer
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               do
               all
               in
               his
               Strength
               ,
               which
               he
               requires
               of
               the
               Redeemed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Gospel-preaching
               is
               what
               I
               have
               described
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               most
               Exception
               will
               lye
               against
               what
               I
               have
               said
               of
               the
               Conditional
               Proposals
               of
               Benefits
               on
               Terms
               of
               Duty
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               that
               it
               's
               Gospel-preaching
               to
               call
               Men
               to
               believe
               and
               repent
               ;
               and
               tell
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               God
               will
               ,
               for
               Christ's
               Sake
               ,
               forgive
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               their
               Sin
               will
               remain
               .
               And
               also
               to
               perswade
               them
               ,
               to
               love
               ,
               fear
               ,
               and
               obey
               God
               in
               true
               Holiness
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               profess
               the
               Faith
               :
               And
               if
               they
               persevere
               in
               doing
               so
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               miserable
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               these
               are
               Gospel-Truths
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               preach
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Some
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               Gospel
               ,
               doth
               not
               argue
               that
               other
               Parts
               are
               not
               so
               too
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               annex
               a
               few
               more
               Reasons
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Thus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               appointed
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               preached
               .
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               thus
               directed
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               to
               preach
               ,
               none
               can
               deny
               that
               use
               to
               read
               the
               Bible
               .
               Christ
               on
               Earth
               prescribed
               this
               way
               ;
               Mar.
               16.
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Go
                 ye
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               And
               as
               this
               Grace
               ,
               under
               this
               Sanction
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               was
               to
               be
               urged
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               added
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               20.
               
               
                 Teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 .
              
               Among
               which
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               is
               included
               what
               he
               told
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               first
               commissioned
               ;
               Mat.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 not
                 receive
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 your
                 Words
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 City
                 ,
                 shake
                 off
                 the
                 Dust
                 off
                 your
                 Feet
                 :
                 Verily
                 ,
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 tolerable
                 for
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 in
                 that
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 that
                 City
                 .
              
               Ver.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 Confess
              
               me
               before
               Men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               confess
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               But
               
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 deny
                 me
              
               before
               Men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Ver.
               37.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               loved
               Father
               or
               Mother
               more
               than
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
               38.
               
               He
               that
               taketh
               not
               his
               Cross
               and
               followeth
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
               41.
               
               He
               That
               receiveth
               a
               righteous
               Man
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               righteous
               Man
               ,
               shall
               receive
               a
               righteous
               Man's
               Reward
               .
               These
               are
               part
               of
               Christ's
               Speech
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               sent
               them
               to
               preach
               ;
               and
               so
               from
               Heaven
               he
               taught
               
               Paul
               to
               preach
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               18.
               
               See
               how
               Paul
               instructs
               Timothy
               to
               preach
               .
               1.
               
               He
               enumerates
               very
               many
               Duties
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               urge
               and
               exhort
               .
               2.
               
               He
               frequently
               requires
               him
               to
               back
               these
               Exhortations
               with
               Promises
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Threatnings
               in
               case
               of
               Disobedience
               .
               I
               shall
               instance
               a
               few
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Godliness
               is
               
                 profitable
                 unto
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 faithful
                 Saying
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 Acceptation
                 .
              
               What
               are
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               to
               Godliness
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               though
               it
               's
               now
               with
               some
               no
               true
               Saying
               .
               Ver.
               16.
               
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               and
               thy
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               in
               
                 doing
                 this
              
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               both
               save
               thy self
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               hears
               thee
               .
               Here
               's
               pressing
               to
               doing
               with
               a
               Promise
               of
               Life
               .
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               6
               ,
               9.
               
               Godliness
               with
               Content
               ,
               is
               great
               Gain
               .
               But
               they
               that
               will
               be
               Rich
               ,
               fall
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               a
               Snare
               ,
               and
               into
               many
               foolish
               and
               hurtful
               Lusts
               ,
               
                 which
                 drown
                 Men
                 in
                 Destruction
                 and
                 Perdition
                 .
              
               Ver.
               17.
               18.
               
               Charge
               ,
               &c.
               that
               they
               do
               Good
               ,
               willing
               to
               Communicate
               ,
               laying
               up
               in
               store
               for
               themselves
               a
               good
               
                 Foundation
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 eternal
                 Life
                 .
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               It
               is
               a
               faithful
               Saying
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               live
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 suffer
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               regin
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 if
                 we
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 deny
                 us
                 .
              
               Can
               any
               Man
               think
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               plead
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               Preach
               as
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spirit
               charge
               us
               ?
               Or
               would
               he
               appoint
               us
               to
               preach
               what
               is
               not
               his
               own
               Will
               or
               Gospel
               ?
            
             
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               manner
               did
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Read
               Christ's
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               
               Are
               not
               Graces
               urged
               by
               promised
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               denounced
               Threatnings
               ?
               the
               first
               none
               can
               doubt
               ,
               the
               last
               is
               as
               evident
               .
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 Good
                 for
                 nothing
              
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
               19.
               
               
                 Least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 Except
                 your
                 Righteousness
                 exceed
                 the
                 Righteousness
              
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               you
               shall
               
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Ver.
               22.
               
               
                 In
                 danger
                 of
                 Hell-Fire
              
               .
               26.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 thence
                 .
              
               30.
               
               If
               thy
               Right
               Eye
               offend
               thee
               ,
               pluck
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               ,
               for
               
                 it
                 's
                 profitable
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 Members
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 thy
                 whole
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 Hell.
              
               See
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Seed
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Talents
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 Marriage
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Was
               it
               not
               he
               that
               declared
               ,
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               If
               you
               believe
               not
               ,
               you
               shall
               
                 dye
                 in
                 your
                 Sins
              
               .
               If
               you
               repent
               not
               ,
               you
               shall
               all
               likewise
               perish
               .
               Vain
               World
               !
               that
               think
               they
               can
               out-preach
               Christ
               ,
               or
               that
               theirs
               is
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               obstructs
               the
               very
               things
               that
               his
               Ministry
               was
               designed
               to
               .
               He
               that
               knew
               the
               Scheme
               of
               Truths
               ,
               used
               his
               Satisfaction
               as
               the
               great
               Motive
               to
               Obedience
               ;
               but
               not
               as
               what
               made
               it
               needless
               in
               its
               own
               place
               .
               The
               Apostles
               obeyed
               and
               imitated
               Christ.
               The
               first
               Sermon
               of
               Peter
               includes
               this
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               40.
               
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 for
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               call
               .
               And
               with
               many
               other
               Words
               did
               
               he
               
                 testifie
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Save
              
               your selves
               from
               this
               untoward
               Generation
               .
               Read
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               he
               moves
               by
               Threatnings
               and
               Promises
               ,
               and
               preacheth
               Duties
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               giveth
               the
               Sum
               of
               his
               Ministry
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               &c.
               
               Act.
               20.
               21.
               
               
                 Testifying
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               ver
               .
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 pure
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 shunned
                 to
                 declare
                 unto
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 God.
              
               It
               's
               he
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 an
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 Maranatha
                 .
              
               What
               a
               man
               soweth
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               reap
               ,
               He
               will
               come
               in
               
                 flaming
                 fire
              
               ,
               to
               take
               vengeance
               on
               all
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               of
               FreeGrace
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Man's
               Merits
               ,
               doth
               not
               clash
               with
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               ,
               as
               the
               required
               Terms
               of
               such
               Blessings
               as
               God
               promiseth
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Apostle
               James
               is
               as
               express
               as
               can
               be
               ;
               read
               his
               Epistle
               and
               Doubt
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               written
               against
               some
               Libertines
               ,
               who
               perverted
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Grace
               delivered
               by
               Paul
               :
               And
               Peter
               expresly
               speaks
               of
               these
               Mens
               wresting
               
               Pauls
               Epistles
               in
               this
               very
               Point
               ;
               as
               I
               could
               fully
               prove
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               16.
               
               Read
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Jude
               ,
               and
               he
               agrees
               with
               the
               rest
               in
               arguing
               for
               Holiness
               ,
               from
               Threats
               and
               Promises
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Gospel
               is
               said
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               you
               'll
               find
               that
               then
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               were
               preached
               under
               a
               Gospel
               Sanction
               .
               Act.
               15.
               7.
               
               The
               Gentiles
               by
               my
               mouth
               should
               hear
               the
               
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               What
               this
               was
               ,
               see
               Act.
               10.
               from
               ver
               .
               34.
               to
               44.
               
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               Respecter
               of
               Persons
               ;
               but
               in
               every
               Nation
               ,
               he
               that
               feareth
               him
               ,
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               ,
               is
               
                 accepted
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               The
               Word
               which
               God
               sent
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 Peace
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 He
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               he
               commanded
               us
               to
               preach
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               ;
               and
               to
               testifie
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               he
               which
               was
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               be
               Judge
               of
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               :
               To
               him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witness
               ,
               That
               through
               his
               Name
               
                 whoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               14.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               I
               saw
               another
               Angel
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               having
               the
               everlasting
               Gospel
               to
               preach
               unto
               them
               ,
               &c.
               saying
               with
               a
               loud
               Voice
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               give
               glory
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               hour
               of
               his
               indignation
               is
               come
               ;
               and
               worship
               him
               that
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               So
               Act.
               147
               ,
               15
               ,
               17.
               
               There
               they
               
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               .
               See
               their
               Call
               to
               turn
               to
               God
               from
               Idols
               ,
               as
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               that
               the
               Ministry
               should
               include
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               preached
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               It
               's
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               Luk.
               9.
               60.
               
               It
               's
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               Judgment
               is
               committed
               .
               Gal.
               6.
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Liberty
              
               :
               The
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               &c.
               The
               great
               design
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               destroy
               Satan's
               Empire
               ,
               and
               recover
               lost
               Sinners
               to
               God.
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               it
               reveals
               ,
               that
               Salvation
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               lost
               in
               our selves
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Call
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hear
               him
               :
               Nay
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Charge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               ,
               for
               dying
               ,
               made
               
                 Lord
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 and
                 living
                 .
              
               Now
               can
               any
               think
               ,
               that
               many
               Duties
               must
               not
               be
               parts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Believing
               ?
               Or
               ,
               That
               Christ
               hath
               not
               Arguments
               from
               Benefits
               and
               Dangers
               ,
               from
               Promises
               and
               Threats
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Charge
               ?
               The
               Preceptive
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               Authority
               in
               all
               his
               Injunctions
               and
               Calls
               :
               Else
               what
               means
               Obeying
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Subjection
              
               to
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Disobeying
              
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Obeyed
              
               the
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Obedience
              
               of
               Faith
               ?
               and
               many
               such
               Expressions
               .
               And
               that
               there
               be
               Gospel-Threats
               and
               Promises
               annexed
               to
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               I
               have
               fully
               proved
               .
               And
               I
               could
               easily
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Substance
               of
               all
               Obedience
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Obedience
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               If
               things
               be
               so
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               that
               we
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               we
               preach
               Duties
               ?
               Or
               that
               we
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               we
               urge
               Obedience
               to
               these
               Duties
               from
               Gospel-Promises
               and
               Threats
               ?
               As
               if
               all
               Christ's
               Commands
               were
               mere
               Counsels
               .
               It
               's
               no
               Preaching
               with
               Authority
               ,
               if
               we
               omit
               this
               :
               It
               's
               no
               answering
               the
               Eng
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               we
               wave
               this
               :
               There
               's
               no
               aptitude
               in
               the
               Ministry
               to
               draw
               Christ
               ,
               without
               this
               .
               The
               Apostle
               gives
               us
               another
               Specimen
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               28.
               whom
               we
               preach
               ,
               
                 warning
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 all
                 wisdom
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               present
               every
               Man
               perfect
               in
               Christ.
               What
               's
               Snatching
               Men
               ,
               as
               Brands
               out
               of
               the
               Burning
               ?
               
                 Compelling
                 to
                 come
                 in
              
               ?
               &c.
               What
               Pleas
               do
               the
               Apostles
               
               use
               ?
               Rom.
               12.
               1.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
               17
               ,
               18.
               2
               
               Pet.
               3.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               14
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               do
               not
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               at
               all
               ,
               who
               preach
               contrary
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               Truth
               ;
               no
               ,
               nor
               they
               duly
               ,
               who
               neglect
               to
               Preach
               according
               to
               it
               .
               Christ
               never
               sent
               such
               News
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               always
               Pardoned
               and
               Adopted
               ;
               and
               they
               need
               only
               believe
               it
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               it
               is
               so
               :
               He
               never
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               to
               the
               Participation
               of
               Saving
               Benefits
               ;
               he
               hath
               Believed
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               Repented
               for
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               Woe
               to
               them
               that
               will
               live
               as
               believing
               this
               !
               Christ
               knew
               how
               to
               support
               the
               Honour
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               without
               overturning
               his
               Throne
               .
               To
               Preach
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               may
               excite
               the
               Affections
               of
               some
               ;
               but
               ,
               without
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               will
               never
               Convert
               a
               Soul
               ;
               and
               it
               needs
               an
               Antidote
               which
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Upholders
               of
               it
               have
               .
               It
               's
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Tempter
               ,
               the
               Arguings
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Conceits
               of
               presumptuous
               Sinners
               .
               Could
               they
               that
               knock'd
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               21.
               be
               kept
               out
               ?
               Or
               the
               five
               
                 foolish
                 Virgins
              
               be
               excluded
               ,
               who
               went
               out
               to
               meet
               the
               Bridegroom
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ?
               
                 Who
                 warned
                 you
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               will
               be
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               the
               Impenitent
               .
               Mat.
               3.
               7.
               
               He
               is
               my
               Brother
               (
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 doth
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
                 Mark
              
               3.
               35.
               
               If
               any
               man
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               consent
               not
               to
               wholsom
               words
               ,
               even
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godliness
              
               ;
               he
               is
               proud
               ,
               knowing
               nothing
               ,
               &c.
               
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
               He
               that
               talks
               of
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               without
               preaching
               his
               Laws
               ,
               his
               Title
               to
               rule
               us
               ,
               his
               Offers
               ,
               his
               Method
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               his
               Motives
               to
               urge
               Men
               ;
               profaneth
               and
               plays
               with
               that
               sacred
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               The
               Assembly
               and
               Elders
               at
               the
               Savoy
               have
               given
               us
               their
               Thoughts
               in
               what
               I
               have
               cited
               of
               the
               Conditionality
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Faith
               to
               Union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               and
               Justification
               ,
               Free
               Offers
               of
               Christ
               to
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               of
               Holiness
               .
               Consult
               the
               places
               .
               See
               
                 Large
                 Catech.
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 
                   What
                   doth
                   God
                   require
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   escape
                   his
                   Wrath
                   and
                   Curse
                   ?
                   A.
                
                 He
                 Requireth
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 Repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 Faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 Outward
                 Means
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Elders
               at
               the
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 Declar.
                 ch
              
               .
               20.
               a.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 unto
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 divers
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sundry
                 parts
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 
                   Promises
                   and
                   Precepts
                   for
                   the
                   Obedience
                   required
                   thereto
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               I
               cannot
               enlarge
               ,
               or
               I
               could
               shew
               how
               Doctor
               Owen
               pleads
               for
               this
               Gospel-Ordination
               ,
               and
               shews
               there
               be
               Threats
               and
               Promises
               therein
               .
               See
               what
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Synod
              
               say
               on
               the
               former
               Heads
               :
               They
               cite
               ,
               Errour
               33.
               
               
                 To
                 act
                 by
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 a
                 Command
                 ,
                 is
                 legal
                 .
              
               They
               thus
               confute
               it
               ;
               
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 Evangelical
                 :
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Obedience
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 16.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 Author
                 of
                 Eter●●●●alvation
                 to
                 
                   all
                   that
                   obey
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 29th
                 .
                 Errour
                 of
                 Mrs.
                 H.
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 Exhortations
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Work
                   out
                   your
                   Salvation
                   with
                   Fear
                   ;
                   Make
                   your
                   Calling
                   and
                   Election
                   sure
                   ,
                
                 are
                 spoken
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 .
              
               Mr.
               
                 Norton
                 ,
                 Orth
                 ,
                 Evang.
                 p.
              
               211.
               
               
                 Believers
                 obey
                 the
                 Gospel
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Parts
                 :
                 The
                 Gospel
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 The
                 Rule
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Manner
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 Obeying
                 are
                 changed
                 .
                 P.
                 105.
                 
                 The
                 Obedience
                 of
                 good
                 Men
                 is
                 rewarded
                 by
                 the
                 Promise
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Precept
                 .
              
               See
               what
               all
               these
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Chap.
               of
               the
               
                 Conditionality
                 of
                 the
                 Govenant
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               Christ's
               Sufferings
               procured
               Salvation
               and
               assure
               it
               to
               such
               as
               Obey
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Gospel
               enjoyneth
               nothing
               to
               be
               Obeyed
               .
               Because
               the
               Law
               enjoyned
               Doing
               ,
               as
               the
               perfect
               Righteousness
               for
               which
               Life
               was
               a
               Debt
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Gospel
               requireth
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               the
               Means
               of
               Partaking
               of
               that
               Salvation
               which
               is
               merited
               by
               Christ.
               Because
               it's
               legal
               to
               Preach
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Innocency
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               not
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               press
               the
               Gospel-Sanction
               .
               The
               Reverend
               Mr.
               Cole
               affirms
               ,
               
                 There
                 's
                 Law
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 The
                 Gospel
                 holds
                 ,
                 forth
                 the
                 Danger
                 and
                 Remedy
                 too
                 .
              
               See
               his
               
                 Treat
                 .
                 of
                 Regen
                 .
                 p.
              
               101.
               
               Had
               Doctor
               Crisp
               noted
               this
               Truth
               ,
               many
               Mistakes
               had
               been
               prevented
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
             
               Of
               Legal
               Preaching
            
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             proceed
             ,
             let
             me
             inform
             thee
             ,
             That
             Legal
             Preaching
             hath
             an
             uncertain
             Sound
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             by
             Legal
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Revelations
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             and
             Government
             of
             lost
             Man
             ,
             under
             Gospel-Threats
             and
             Promises
             ;
             then
             to
             be
             Legal
             Preachers
             ,
             (
             as
             Preachers
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             )
             we
             account
             our
             Duty
             and
             Honour
             :
             All
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             even
             Isaiah
             himself
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             all
             Legal
             Preachers
             .
             The
             Law
             ,
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             Converts
             ,
             Comforts
             ,
             Healeth
             ,
             Saveth
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Whatever
             is
             spoken
             in
             Praise
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             this
             sence
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             chap.
             20.
             
             And
             they
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             and
             Souls
             ,
             that
             disdain
             to
             be
             such
             Legal
             Preachers
             .
             2.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Legal
             Preaching
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             this
             indeed
             is
             a
             Crime
             ;
             the
             word
             being
             used
             as
             a
             Reproach
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             intended
             ,
             if
             Men
             understand
             what
             they
             speak
             of
             :
             And
             to
             that
             ,
             this
             Chapter
             refers
             .
          
           
             
               TRUTH
               .
               Legal
               Preaching
            
             ,
             is
             to
             Preach
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             Works
             ;
             or
             to
             Preach
             the
             Mosaick
             or
             Jewish-Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             Legal
             Preaching
             ,
             
             to
             require
             and
             persuade
             to
             Faith
             ,
             Holiness
             or
             Duties
             ,
             by
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             direct
             Men
             to
             fear
             and
             hope
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             
               ERROUR
               .
               Legal
               Preaching
            
             ,
             is
             to
             call
             People
             to
             act
             any
             Grace
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             Duty
             ,
             as
             a
             required
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             inward
             Peace
             ;
             or
             to
             threaten
             them
             with
             Death
             ,
             or
             any
             Affliction
             ,
             to
             cause
             Fear
             ,
             if
             they
             commit
             the
             grossest
             Sins
             ,
             and
             backsside
             ,
             and
             fall
             away
             ;
             or
             to
             promise
             them
             any
             Blessing
             ,
             upon
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             urge
             the
             Threatnings
             ,
             to
             persuade
             Sinners
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Proved
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Doctor
              
               Crisp's
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               P.
               616.
               
               
                 If
                 Persons
                 are
                 not
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 Justification
                 before
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 then
                 mark
                 what
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 bringing
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Obj.
               
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 follow
                 ?
                 I
                 Answer
                 ;
                 Thus
                 you
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 press
                 upon
                 your selves
                 these
                 Terms
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 Life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 believe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Life
                 till
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 their
                 be
                 Believing
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 Doing
                 before
                 Living
                 .
              
               P.
               561
               ,
               562.
               
               
                 This
                 likewise
                 batters
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 urging
                 Men
                 to
                 holiness
                 which
                 some
                 hold
                 forth
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 and
                 these
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 these
                 and
                 these
                 Sins
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Love
               of
               God
               constrains
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Fear
               of
               Wrath
               ;
               a
               sense
               of
               being
               delivered
               from
               it
               ,
               
               not
               a
               fear
               of
               Wrath
               to
               come
               .
               P.
               559
               ,
               560.
               
               Obj.
               
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Terrours
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell-fire
                 unto
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 safer
                 way
                 to
                 take
                 Men
                 off
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 preach
                 Gracc
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 before-hand
                 ,
              
               &c.
               A.
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 preach
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 either
                 make
                 them
                 believe
                 they
                 lyc
                 under
                 the
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Wrath
                 shall
                 come
                 ;
                 or
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 them
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 secure
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 do
                 we
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 Wrath
                 ?
                 we
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 hold
                 our
                 tongues
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               he
               shews
               how
               it
               's
               bringing
               back
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
              
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               be
               angry
               with
               them
               if
               they
               commit
               Sin
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               such
               and
               such
               Duties
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               the
               Difference
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               :
               Whether
               it
               is
               
                 Legal
                 Preaching
              
               ,
               to
               preach
               Duties
               or
               Holiness
               ;
               as
               if
               Men
               must
               perfectly
               believe
               and
               obey
               ,
               or
               they
               shall
               unavoidably
               perish
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               denounce
               Wrath
               and
               Hell
               as
               Miseries
               from
               which
               there
               is
               no
               relief
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               press
               Men
               to
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               other
               Duties
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               without
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               promise
               Salvation
               to
               any
               Action
               ,
               if
               the
               Performer
               thereof
               be
               Unregenerate
               ,
               Unbelieving
               ,
               
               and
               Impenitent
               .
               5.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               too
               much
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               be
               always
               pressing
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               to
               neglect
               Preaching
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               to
               neglect
               to
               make
               the
               Person
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Sufferings
               and
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               also
               our
               Relation
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Dependance
               on
               him
               as
               Mediatour
               ,
               with
               other
               Gospel-Mysteries
               known
               to
               their
               Hearers
               .
               6.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               preach
               that
               our
               Faith
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               Good
               Works
               ,
               stand
               in
               the
               same
               place
               now
               ,
               as
               Perfect
               Obedience
               did
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               viz.
               To
               render
               the
               Reward
               to
               be
               of
               Debt
               ,
               or
               be
               the
               Meritorious
               Righteousness
               for
               which
               we
               are
               Justified
               .
               7.
               
               Or
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Legal
               to
               preach
               ,
               that
               our
               best
               Obedience
               doth
               not
               deserve
               Wrath
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Misery
               and
               Happiness
               :
               Or
               ,
               That
               it
               doth
               not
               need
               Forgiveness
               ,
               or
               is
               any
               Supplement
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               to
               neglect
               to
               call
               Men
               to
               renounce
               all
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               any
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ,
               or
               Cause
               of
               Pardon
               ;
               and
               to
               look
               to
               Christ
               as
               the
               only
               Propitiation
               ,
               Purchaser
               of
               all
               our
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               Cause
               of
               the
               Acceptance
               of
               our
               Persons
               and
               Performances
               .
               8.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               omit
               to
               urge
               Men
               to
               Obedience
               by
               Gospel
               Motives
               ;
               as
               ,
               what
               Christ
               Suffered
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               Benefits
               afforded
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               Helps
               he
               vouchsafes
               ,
               the
               Relations
               he
               admits
               us
               to
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               9.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Legal
               ,
               to
               shew
               Men
               their
               Misery
               and
               Sinfulness
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               inform
               them
               of
               the
               Gospel-way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               10.
               
               Nor
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               too
               
               Legal
               ,
               to
               neglect
               to
               improve
               holy
               Souls
               to
               an
               ingenuous
               Obedience
               ,
               from
               Love
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               holy
               Fear
               .
               11.
               
               Nor
               that
               it
               is
               Legal
               ,
               to
               encourage
               such
               Fear
               as
               imports
               a
               Life
               of
               Torment
               destructive
               to
               our
               Hopes
               and
               Joy
               :
               Or
               ,
               as
               if
               every
               Miscarriage
               should
               over-turn
               Assurance
               ,
               though
               the
               dominion
               of
               Sin
               be
               not
               justly
               suspected
               .
               12.
               
               Nor
               that
               it
               is
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               assert
               Judaism
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Mosaic
                 Pedagogie
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               to
               press
               Circumcision
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               ,
               Jewish
               Priesthood
               ,
               Sabbath
               ,
               or
               an
               Abuse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               End
               of
               all
               Types
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               these
               I
               affirm
               .
               These
               indeed
               make
               up
               that
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               Grace
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               real
               Difference
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               it
               's
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               require
               People
               to
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               ,
               that
               their
               Iniquities
               may
               be
               forgiven
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               .
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               against
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               10
               ,
               12
               ,
               20
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               press
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               Gospel
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               a
               Justified
               Person
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ,
               upon
               Reasons
               given
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               13.
               17.
               3.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               Legal
               ,
               to
               threaten
               such
               Penalties
               as
               are
               short
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               against
               such
               Offences
               as
               are
               consistent
               with
               Sincerity
               ,
               and
               yet
               avoidable
               by
               serious
               care
               and
               diligence
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               for
               which
               see
               chap.
               13
               ,
               &c.
               
               4.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               Legal
               ,
               to
               preach
               Wrath
               and
               Damnation
               against
               prevailing
               Infidelity
               ,
               Impenitency
               ,
               Ungodliness
               ,
               Enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               Profaneness
               ,
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               utter
               neglect
               of
               Good
               Works
               ;
               so
               that
               Wrath
               be
               urged
               as
               a
               motive
               to
               Acceptance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Subjection
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Gospel-way
               of
               escaping
               these
               ,
               be
               discovered
               ,
               and
               persuaded
               to
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               ;
               being
               well
               assured
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preached
               thus
               ;
               and
               these
               Threatnings
               of
               God
               used
               since
               the
               Fall
               ,
               are
               otherwise
               vain
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               chap.
               13
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
               5.
               
               Whether
               it
               's
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               excite
               good
               Men
               to
               an
               holy
               Fear
               of
               threatned
               Evils
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               find
               just
               Cause
               to
               suspect
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Sin
               ,
               or
               Danger
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               or
               the
               Power
               of
               Carnal
               Security
               .
               This
               the
               Doctor
               affirms
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               Confirmed
               .
            
             
               Consult
               the
               20th
               .
               Chap.
               and
               those
               before-mentioned
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               find
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               
                 Legal
                 Preaching
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Tenor
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               according
               to
               Jesus
               :
               It
               's
               what
               the
               Assembly
               affirm
               to
               be
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               :
               It
               's
               the
               method
               appointed
               to
               recover
               apostate
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               govern
               innocent
               Man.
               I
               have
               nothing
               left
               to
               do
               ,
               except
               to
               vindicate
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               excite
               a
               holy
               Fear
               of
               threatned
               Evils
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               good
               Men
               as
               well
               as
               bad
               ,
               during
               their
               Pilgrimage
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               The
               Doctor
               allows
               a
               Fear
               of
               Reveverence
               towards
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               infinite
               distance
               
               between
               him
               and
               Creatures
               .
               A.
               He
               doth
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               no
               more
               than
               will
               be
               in
               Heaven
               it self
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               preach
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               beget
               a
               fear
               of
               Caution
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               due
               Sense
               of
               Danger
               ;
               not
               indeed
               so
               as
               to
               extinguish
               just
               Hopes
               or
               Joy
               ,
               not
               to
               exclude
               Love
               ,
               or
               introduce
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Bondage
               ,
               or
               tormenting
               Amazement
               ;
               but
               to
               prevent
               Security
               ,
               and
               awaken
               Diligence
               ,
               till
               our
               Danger
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               our
               VVarfare
               be
               accomplished
               .
               For.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Such
               Fear
               is
               our
               Duty
               by
               Gospel-Precept
               ;
               Heb.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 fear
                 ,
                 least
                 a
                 Promise
                 being
                 left
                 us
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 his
                 Rest
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               It
               's
               an
               Evil
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               here
               ,
               and
               Sense
               of
               Danger
               awakens
               it
               .
               See
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 Least
                 any
                 Man
                 fall
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 Example
                 of
                 Unbelief
                 .
              
               Mar.
               13.
               5.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
              
               ,
               least
               any
               Man
               deceive
               you
               .
               This
               Duty
               is
               annexed
               ,
               when
               the
               Safety
               and
               Comfort
               of
               our
               present
               State
               is
               most
               represented
               ;
               Heb.
               12.
               15.
               
               
                 Looking
                 diligently
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 Man
                 fail
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               when
               he
               had
               finished
               the
               peculiar
               Liberties
               of
               the
               New
               Testament-Time
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               Ver.
               25.
               
               
                 See
                 that
                 you
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 escaped
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 refused
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 from
                 Earth
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Ver.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
               
                 with
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Godly
                 Fear
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 Fire
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               Awe
               impressed
               by
               Danger
               ;
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               ,
               &c.
               say
               not
               the
               Saints
               shall
               not
               turn
               away
               ,
               for
               yet
               here
               's
               an
               Awful
               
               Threat
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               and
               his
               Fear
               is
               the
               Means
               here
               intended
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               turning
               away
               :
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
               Work
               out
               your
               Salvation
               with
               
                 Trembling
                 and
                 with
                 Fear
              
               .
               Rom.
               11.
               20.
               
               Be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               
                 but
                 fear
              
               .
               Joh.
               5.
               14.
               
               Sin
               no
               more
               ,
               
                 least
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 do
                 befall
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Without
               this
               Fear
               in
               sence
               of
               Danger
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               great
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               are
               excluded
               .
               What
               's
               a
               Tender
               Heart
               ,
               but
               a
               Heart
               impressed
               by
               a
               Mixture
               of
               Fear
               and
               Love
               ?
               Who
               is
               Contrite
               ?
               but
               he
               that
               trembleth
               at
               my
               Word
               ?
               Isa.
               66.
               2.
               
               Are
               not
               taking
               heed
               ,
               solicitous
               Cares
               ,
               and
               holy
               Watchfulness
               ,
               great
               Duties
               ?
               But
               if
               you
               exclude
               Fear
               of
               Danger
               ,
               are
               these
               possible
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               VVhen
               God
               calls
               us
               to
               these
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               representing
               Danger
               as
               what
               is
               to
               be
               dreaded
               ,
               and
               thereby
               begetting
               Fear
               .
               Mar.
               13.
               5
               ,
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Take
               heed
               ,
               least
               any
               Man
               deceive
               you
               ,
               for
               many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               
               Watch
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 least
              
               coming
               suddenly
               ,
               
                 he
                 find
                 you
                 sleeping
              
               .
               Luk.
               21.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               ,
               least
               at
               any
               time
               your
               Hearts
               be
               overcharged
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 Day
                 come
                 upon
                 you
                 unawares
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 Snare
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
              
               Watch
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               and
               pray
               always
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               counted
               
                 worthy
                 to
                 escape
              
               all
               these
               things
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man.
              
               Heb.
               3.
               12.
               13.
               
               Take
               heed
               ,
               least
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               evil
               Heart
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Least
              
               any
               of
               you
               be
               hardned
               through
               the
               Deceitfulness
               of
               Sin.
               Rom.
               11.
               21.
               
               If
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               natural
               Branches
               ,
               take
               
               
                 heed
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 spare
                 not
                 thee
                 .
              
               Jam.
               5.
               9.
               
               Grudge
               not
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               
                 least
                 ye
                 be
                 condemned
                 ;
                 behold
                 the
                 Judge
                 standeth
                 before
                 the
                 Door
                 .
              
               Are
               not
               all
               these
               intended
               to
               beget
               Fear
               ?
               Are
               not
               the
               Motives
               from
               things
               that
               must
               strike
               an
               awe
               of
               Danger
               ?
               The
               Lord
               argues
               to
               a
               Fear
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               Unpreparedness
               ,
               being
               rejected
               at
               Christ's
               coming
               ,
               being
               cut
               off
               and
               condemned
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               represented
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               great
               above
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 our
                 Judge
              
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 consuming
                 Fire
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               Fear
               is
               entertained
               by
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               in
               the
               best
               Men.
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               27.
               
               
                 I
                 keep
                 my
                 Body
                 under
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 preached
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Castaway
                 .
              
               Was
               here
               no
               Fear
               in
               Sense
               of
               Danger
               ?
               Noah
               ,
               
                 moved
                 with
                 Fear
              
               ,
               prepared
               an
               Ark
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               
               David
               tells
               us
               ,
               Psal.
               119
               ,
               120.
               
               My
               
                 Flesh
                 trembleth
              
               for
               fear
               of
               thee
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               thy
               Judgments
               .
               Prov.
               28.
               13.
               
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               
                 feareth
                 always
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               want
               of
               this
               that
               's
               branded
               in
               the
               Virgins
               ;
               
                 They
                 all
                 slumbered
                 and
                 slept
                 .
                 Habakkuck's
              
               Tremblings
               and
               Faith
               were
               consistent
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               fear
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Saints
               in
               their
               Pilgrimage
               .
               What
               Men
               should
               we
               be
               ,
               if
               Fear
               were
               extinct
               ?
               What
               would
               our
               Remains
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               our
               great
               Snares
               ,
               Heaps
               of
               earthly
               Diversions
               ,
               while
               eternal
               things
               are
               invisible
               ,
               reduce
               us
               to
               without
               Fear
               ?
               Would
               Back-sliders
               recover
               themselves
               without
               fear
               ?
               or
               Men
               in
               Difficulties
               hold
               out
               ?
               God
               knew
               our
               Frame
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 judgeth
                 accordingly
                 every
                 Man's
                 Work
                 ,
                 pass
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 sojourning
                 here
                 in
                 fear
                 .
              
               This
               Text
               ill
               agrees
               with
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Notion
               :
               We
               have
               no
               Work
               to
               do
               for
               Eternity
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Judgment-Day
               were
               past
               ;
               away
               with
               Fear
               of
               VVrath
               or
               Danger
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               in
               Heaven
               already
               .
               Good
               Men
               may
               fancy
               an
               ingenuous
               Life
               of
               Love
               exclusive
               of
               all
               Fear
               ,
               in
               this
               VVorld
               ;
               but
               though
               they
               could
               be
               safe
               and
               vigorous
               thereby
               ,
               it
               follows
               not
               that
               all
               other
               good
               Men
               can
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               preach
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               or
               observe
               not
               their
               own
               Hearts
               ,
               who
               pretend
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               fall
               into
               many
               gross
               Sins
               and
               Neglects
               ,
               and
               keep
               up
               to
               this
               Rule
               ,
               God
               calls
               them
               to
               fear
               their
               State.
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 you
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 beware
                 lest
                 you
                 also
                 being
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 fall
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 Stedfastness
                 .
              
               He
               will
               most
               safely
               walk
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               maintain
               Assurance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               awe
               ,
               as
               his
               Sins
               grow
               strong
               ,
               and
               his
               Graces
               decline
               .
               I
               might
               shew
               that
               all
               God's
               Threats
               are
               despised
               ,
               if
               without
               this
               Fear
               ;
               yea
               ,
               his
               being
               our
               future
               Judge
               is
               slighted
               ,
               his
               wise
               Methods
               of
               Government
               are
               dis-regarded
               ,
               and
               one
               great
               help
               to
               our
               Salvation
               lost
               ,
               by
               opposing
               this
               Fear
               .
               Fear
               him
               that
               can
               cast
               Soul
               and
               Body
               into
               Hell
               ,
               is
               Christ's
               Charge
               ,
               Luke
               12.
               5.
               
               And
               if
               thou
               do
               that
               which
               is
               Evil
               ,
               
                 be
                 afraid
              
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
               And
               if
               we
               must
               fear
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               the
               Minister
               of
               God's
               VVrath
               here
               ,
               much
               more
               eternal
               VVrath
               ;
               if
               we
               sin
               our selves
               into
               such
               Symptoms
               as
               the
               Gospel
               declares
               a
               
               Danger
               of
               eternal
               Damnation
               by
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               say
               as
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               all
               Sinners
               shall
               be
               damned
               ;
               yet
               it
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               impenitent
               Sinners
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
               And
               this
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               not
               gratifie
               the
               Devil
               to
               the
               Ruine
               of
               Souls
               .
               But
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               who
               are
               above
               this
               kind
               of
               Preaching
               ;
               and
               Security
               ,
               Libertinism
               ,
               and
               Stops
               to
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               will
               prevail
               as
               this
               Preaching
               grows
               unfashionable
               .
               Nay
               ,
               let
               me
               hear
               a
               Man
               of
               this
               Opinion
               preach
               a
               few
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               I
               'll
               demonstrate
               he
               'll
               give
               the
               Lie
               to
               his
               own
               Principle
               ,
               by
               urging
               Fear
               by
               some
               Arguments
               from
               Danger
               ;
               or
               he
               'll
               expose
               himself
               to
               the
               Contempt
               of
               all
               ,
               when-ever
               he
               disswades
               from
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             
               TESTIMONIES
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               recited
               so
               much
               belonging
               to
               this
               Head
               ,
               Chap.
               1
               ,
               8
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               that
               I
               need
               only
               add
               to
               the
               last
               Chapter
               .
               New-England
               Synod
               condemns
               ,
               as
               Errour
               32.
               
               
                 After
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 neither
                 Devil
                 nor
                 Sin
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 doubt
                 Errour
                 48.
                 
                 Condional
                 Promises
                 are
                 legal
                 .
                 Errour
                 52.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 legal
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 act
                 in
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Errour
                 56.
                 
                 A
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 effectually
                 converted
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 full
                 Assurance
                 .
                 Errour
                 57.
                 
                 To
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 God.
                 Errour
                 59.
                 
                 A
                 Man
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 exhorted
                 to
                 any
                 Duty
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Errour
                 70.
                 
                 Frequency
                 ,
                 or
                 length
                 of
                 holy
                 Duties
                 ,
                 or
                 Trouble
                 of
                 Conscience
                 for
                 the
                 Neglect
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 all
                 Signs
                 of
                 one
                 under
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 VVorks
                 Errour
                 68.
                 
                 Faith
                 justifies
                 an
                 Unbeliever
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 justifieth
                 me
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Faith
                 in
                 my self
                 .
                 Errour
                 76.
                 
              
               The
               Devil
               and
               Nature
               may
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               gracious
               Work.
               All
               these
               that
               Synod
               confutes
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               Speech
               ,
               if
               Christ
               will
               let
               me
               sin
               ,
               let
               him
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               upon
               his
               Honour
               be
               it
               .
               With
               these
               Notions
               ,
               so
               exclusive
               of
               Fear
               and
               Care
               were
               they
               pester'd
               .
               Doctor
               
                 Owen
                 ,
                 Of
                 Justif.
                 P.
                 52.
              
               assures
               us
               ,
               he
               had
               written
               very
               much
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Use
               of
               Threatnings
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Fear
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               ingenerated
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Mistake
               .
            
             
               Because
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               made
               Life
               to
               be
               of
               Debt
               for
               perfect
               doing
               ;
               therefore
               it
               s
               legal
               to
               call
               Men
               to
               do
               what
               Christ
               commands
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               any
               Benefit
               ,
               which
               he
               promiseth
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               to
               bestow
               on
               such
               as
               shall
               so
               obey
               him
               .
               Because
               it
               's
               legal
               to
               denounce
               Wrath
               as
               unavoidable
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               legal
               to
               denounce
               VVrath
               that
               it
               may
               be
               avoided
               .
               Because
               God
               is
               not
               angry
               with
               his
               People
               for
               Sin
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               forgiven
               them
               it
               upon
               Repentance
               ;
               therefore
               they
               should
               not
               be
               called
               to
               fear
               his
               Anger
               ,
               as
               a
               disswasive
               from
               Sin
               ,
               or
               Motive
               to
               Repentance
               when
               they
               have
               sinned
               .
               Because
               we
               cannot
               say
               the
               Elect
               shall
               at
               last
               be
               damned
               ,
               being
               that
               God
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               legal
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               damned
               unless
               
               they
               believe
               and
               repent
               ,
               though
               Christ
               oft
               tells
               them
               so
               .
               Because
               the
               Believer
               is
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Wrath
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               Legal
               to
               warn
               him
               against
               Apostacy
               ,
               from
               the
               Terrour
               of
               that
               VVrath
               which
               Apostacy
               would
               bring
               him
               under
               :
               And
               Note
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               That
               all
               awful
               Expressions
               against
               Apostacy
               ,
               are
               especially
               directed
               to
               true
               Believers
               .
               Because
               we
               should
               not
               destroy
               the
               Hope
               or
               Joy
               of
               an
               humble
               ,
               watchful
               Christian
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               legal
               to
               allarm
               and
               awaken
               the
               drowsie
               ,
               careless
               ,
               backsliding
               Christian.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Exalting
               of
               Christs
            
          
           
             I
             Do
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pretence
             for
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             exalt
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Free
             Grace
             .
             Under
             this
             shadow
             Antinomianism
             set
             up
             in
             Germany
             .
             This
             was
             the
             great
             Cry
             in
             England
             above
             fifty
             years
             since
             .
             The
             Synod
             of
             New-England
             expose
             this
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Speeches
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             call
             Autinomian
             :
             
               Here
               is
               a
               great
               stir
               about
               Graces
               ,
               and
               looking
               to
               Hearts
               ;
               but
               give
               me
               Christ
               :
               I
               seek
               not
               for
               Graces
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               :
               I
               seek
               not
               for
               Promises
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               :
               I
               seek
               not
               for
               Sanctification
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               :
               Tell
               not
               me
               of
               Mediation
               and
               Duties
               ,
               but
               tell
               me
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             P.
             19.
             
             Dr.
             Crisp
             very
             often
             bears
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             he
             said
             were
             to
             advance
             
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             enquire
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Dr.
             Crisp
             ,
             or
             the
             Truths
             I
             have
             stated
             ,
             do
             most
             exalt
             Christ
             and
             Free
             Grace
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             proved
             his
             Opinions
             to
             be
             Errours
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             ,
             to
             be
             Truths
             :
             Then
             Christ
             is
             more
             exalted
             by
             these
             Truths
             .
             He
             needs
             no
             Lyes
             to
             advance
             his
             Praise
             ,
             and
             knew
             how
             to
             provide
             the
             best
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             hath
             revealed
             .
             But
             for
             farther
             Evidence
             ,
             I
             shall
             insert
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             exalted
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             not
             what
             we
             fancy
             ,
             will
             Exalt
             him
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             declares
             conducive
             to
             his
             Praise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             for
             Glory
             :
             He
             that
             will
             not
             allow
             Men
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             a
             way
             they
             think
             most
             devout
             ,
             but
             binds
             them
             to
             his
             own
             Rule
             ,
             to
             exceed
             which
             ,
             is
             Superstitious
             ;
             will
             less
             venture
             his
             Glory
             to
             our
             ignorant
             Methods
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             diminish
             his
             real
             Glory
             ,
             when
             we
             conceit
             he
             is
             exalted
             .
             It
             's
             an
             Honour
             becoming
             his
             Person
             and
             Offices
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             seems
             dazling
             to
             our
             blind
             Affections
             .
             His
             Divine
             Glory
             cannot
             be
             added
             to
             ,
             but
             only
             declared
             :
             It
             's
             only
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             .
             As
             to
             this
             ,
             Christ
             is
             exalted
             ,
             when
             
               every
               Knee
               bows
               to
               him
            
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             11.
             
             VVhen
             made
             a
             
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               give
               repentance
               ,
               and
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.
             23.
             
             VVhen
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             enlarged
             ,
             Ifa
             .
             49.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             VVhen
             his
             People
             are
             
               filled
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               Rightcousness
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.
             11.
             
             VVhen
             their
             Grace
             
             is
             perfected
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             VVhen
             they
             suffer
             and
             act
             vigorously
             for
             him
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             20.
             
             VVhen
             we
             own
             his
             Priestly
             and
             
               Kingly
               Office
            
             ;
             relying
             on
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             Satisfaction
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Blessings
             for
             Sinners
             purchased
             ;
             yielding
             to
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             he
             applieth
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Merits
             ,
             Zech.
             6.
             13.
             
             VVhen
             we
             submit
             to
             the
             VVord
             ,
             as
             it
             brings
             every
             
               Thought
               into
               subjection
               〈◊〉
               Christ
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
             Are
             guided
             by
             his
             Teachings
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             20.
             
             VVe
             are
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             when
             we
             labour
             in
             his
             VVork
             ,
             and
             walk
             worthy
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             23.
             
             
               He
               is
               all
               in
               all
            
             ,
             when
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             
               put
               on
               the
               New
               Man
            
             ,
             which
             is
             created
             after
             him
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             
               true
               holiness
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Col.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             VVhen
             we
             
               live
               and
               die
               to
               him
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Supreme
             Lord
             ;
             and
             submit
             all
             our
             Actings
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             as
             our
             End
             ,
             Rom.
             14
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             These
             places
             express
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             hereby
             Exalted
             ;
             consult
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             find
             it
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Truths
             I
             have
             stated
             ,
             do
             tend
             to
             the
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             doubt
             but
             they
             lead
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             King.
             All
             that
             can
             be
             objected
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             I
             do
             exalt
             him
             enough
             ,
             as
             Priest
             ?
             To
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             as
             the
             Word
             directs
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             own
             any
             thing
             that
             lays
             Man
             low
             ,
             and
             exalts
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             Atonement
             ,
             the
             only
             Purchaser
             of
             all
             our
             Blessings
             ,
             the
             only
             Procurer
             of
             our
             Acceptance
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             all
             Grace
             :
             Nothing
             can
             add
             to
             his
             Satisfaction
             or
             Fulness
             ;
             Pardon
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Life
             ,
             all
             are
             the
             Effects
             of
             
             his
             sole
             Merits
             :
             We
             must
             do
             all
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             act
             in
             his
             Strength
             ,
             daily
             live
             on
             him
             for
             all
             Supplies
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             him
             for
             Acceptance
             ;
             without
             whose
             Incense
             ,
             the
             best
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Action
             ,
             were
             an
             Abomination
             .
             What
             I
             contend
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             his
             Government
             ,
             so
             wisely
             contrived
             to
             apply
             his
             Blessings
             to
             Men
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Opinions
             of
             Doctor
             Crisp
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             these
             Truths
             ,
             cannot
             exalt
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             the
             above
             Description
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             cast
             a
             Reproach
             upon
             Christ.
             I
             'll
             ask
             thee
             ,
             Is
             Christ
             exalted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             made
             the
             very
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             loaded
             with
             the
             filth
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             thereby
             odious
             to
             God
             till
             he
             sweat
             it
             out
             P.
             51
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             he
             exalted
             ,
             in
             making
             Sin
             so
             Innocent
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             when
             they
             commit
             it
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             do
             the
             Fact
             ,
             yet
             the
             filthy
             Form
             of
             it
             is
             not
             theirs
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             defiled
             thereby
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             holy
             as
             Christ
             ,
             as
             lovely
             as
             Christ
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             Murther
             ?
             &c.
             Is
             Man
             debased
             ,
             and
             Christ
             exalted
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Change
             of
             Person
             between
             Christ
             and
             them
             ;
             we
             as
             Righteous
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             as
             Loathsom
             as
             we
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             not
             charge
             our selves
             with
             Sin
             ,
             when
             the
             greatest
             Enormities
             are
             committed
             ?
             Is
             Christ
             exalted
             as
             King
             ,
             when
             all
             his
             Commands
             are
             made
             mere
             Counsels
             ?
             He
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             hath
             neither
             Promises
             nor
             Threats
             annexed
             to
             his
             Laws
             :
             He
             hath
             no
             Right
             to
             Chastize
             for
             Sin
             :
             He
             offers
             Blessings
             on
             Terms
             ,
             pleads
             earnestly
             ,
             sends
             his
             Spirits
             and
             Ministers
             to
             strive
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             nor
             Word
             do
             nothing
             to
             
             save
             us
             ;
             our
             Compliance
             with
             his
             Calls
             ,
             yields
             no
             Benefit
             ;
             our
             Rejection
             of
             them
             ,
             puts
             no
             Hindrance
             ;
             our
             grossest
             Villanies
             should
             not
             be
             bewailed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Pardon
             ;
             nor
             himself
             believed
             in
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Our
             Sins
             can
             do
             us
             no
             harm
             at
             all
             ;
             nor
             is
             Holiness
             ,
             though
             so
             oft
             urged
             by
             him
             ,
             a
             jot
             of
             our
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ?
             Is
             Christ
             exalted
             as
             a
             Head
             ,
             that
             hath
             actual
             Members
             oft
             sixty
             years
             Slaves
             to
             the
             Devils
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             without
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             a
             Line
             of
             his
             Image
             ;
             and
             publick
             Curses
             ?
             &c.
             Is
             he
             honoured
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             Men
             are
             invested
             in
             all
             his
             Covenant-Blessings
             ,
             washed
             and
             adopted
             ,
             before
             they
             so
             much
             as
             own
             that
             God
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             Way
             ,
             or
             renounce
             his
             Enemy
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             confess
             their
             Sin
             ,
             purpose
             any
             amendment
             ,
             see
             their
             need
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             fear
             or
             love
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             do
             resolve
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Is
             Christ
             exalted
             as
             a
             holy
             Redeemer
             ,
             by
             being
             represented
             so
             intent
             on
             our
             mere
             Impunity
             ,
             as
             to
             contrive
             so
             little
             for
             our
             Holiness
             ;
             he
             repents
             and
             believes
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             requires
             no
             such
             things
             from
             us
             as
             a
             Means
             of
             Benefits
             ;
             the
             Holiness
             he
             here
             improves
             the
             best
             to
             ,
             is
             but
             Dung
             and
             Filthiness
             ;
             though
             he
             pretends
             to
             encourage
             ,
             expostulate
             and
             reprove
             ;
             yet
             indeed
             he
             governs
             his
             Elect
             as
             Brutes
             ,
             neither
             Hope
             nor
             Fear
             must
             influence
             them
             ;
             he
             hath
             no
             Rule
             to
             Judge
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ;
             though
             he
             warns
             us
             so
             oft
             of
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             Last
             Day
             .
             No
             Man
             must
             intend
             his
             own
             good
             ,
             in
             any
             Duty
             he
             performs
             ;
             though
             he
             speaks
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Reward
             ,
             yet
             they
             
             have
             no
             respect
             at
             all
             to
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             as
             much
             ours
             for
             the
             greatest
             neglects
             .
             The
             Comforts
             of
             Assurance
             it self
             depends
             on
             no
             Signs
             of
             Renovation
             ;
             but
             concluding
             in
             our selves
             upon
             an
             inward
             Voice
             ,
             that
             our
             Sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             all
             that
             Faith
             which
             the
             Gospel
             speaks
             so
             much
             of
             .
             How
             many
             more
             might
             I
             instance
             which
             represent
             Christ
             inglorious
             ,
             and
             reflect
             on
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             ,
             of
             his
             nature
             ?
             The
             Platform
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             the
             Divineness
             of
             his
             Purposes
             in
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             Substance
             and
             Scope
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I
             Shall
             briefly
             consider
             whether
             Dr.
             
             Crisp's
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             the
             described
             Truths
             ,
             do
             most
             exalt
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God.
             To
             this
             end
             I
             shall
             touch
             on
             these
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             be
             sure
             it
             is
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             we
             speak
             of
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Benignity
             of
             God
             to
             Sinners
             .
             To
             conceive
             aright
             of
             this
             ,
             Note
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             every
             thing
             that
             Man
             can
             fancy
             ,
             to
             be
             Free
             ,
             or
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Free
             Grace
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Grace
             free
             ,
             becoming
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             suitable
             to
             all
             
             his
             other
             holy
             Perfections
             ,
             consistent
             with
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             executing
             it self
             in
             the
             VVay
             and
             Instances
             appointed
             by
             his
             VVisdom
             ;
             limited
             to
             the
             Objects
             ,
             both
             for
             Number
             and
             Qualifications
             ,
             as
             described
             by
             his
             VVord
             ;
             and
             serving
             all
             it's
             glorious
             Purposes
             of
             Redemption
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Truth
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               The
               true
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             Peter
             had
             at
             large
             described
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             12.
             
             This
             Grace
             consists
             with
             an
             Atonement
             made
             by
             Christ
             ;
             with
             the
             Threatnings
             denounced
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             with
             the
             Ruine
             of
             all
             unbelieving
             ,
             apostate
             ,
             ungodly
             Sinners
             ;
             with
             God's
             peremptorily
             insisting
             on
             Gospel-Terms
             ,
             in
             the
             Distribution
             of
             Benefits
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             would
             clash
             with
             his
             VVord
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             's
             not
             less
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             free
             as
             we
             may
             dream
             it
             is
             :
             As
             some
             do
             fancy
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             Free
             Grace
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             exacted
             a
             Dying-Sacrifice
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             had
             alike
             extended
             to
             all
             sinful
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             some
             ;
             or
             included
             Devils
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             or
             made
             the
             Elect
             perfectly
             holy
             and
             happy
             as
             soon
             as
             born
             ,
             excluding
             all
             Labour
             ,
             Pain
             ,
             Sin
             and
             Sorrow
             .
             But
             we
             see
             such
             Free
             Grace
             is
             not
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             though
             it
             seems
             more
             Free
             ,
             or
             more
             Grace
             ,
             to
             vain
             Surmisers
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Free
             as
             ,
             if
             it
             dispensed
             Privileges
             by
             no
             certain
             Rule
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             is
             as
             free
             to
             forgive
             and
             save
             the
             Impenitent
             ,
             as
             the
             Penitent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             VVhat
             I
             have
             stated
             as
             Truth
             ,
             doth
             acknowledge
             and
             exalt
             this
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God.
             I
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             would
             admit
             the
             fullest
             
             Expressions
             to
             testifie
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             is
             the
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Truth
             .
             Of
             mere
             Grace
             he
             elected
             some
             certain
             Sinners
             to
             Life
             ,
             upon
             no
             moving
             ,
             fore-seen
             Condition
             ;
             but
             yet
             to
             obtain
             it
             through
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             .
             Of
             mere
             Love
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             no
             way
             deserving
             it
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             Son
             to
             die
             for
             them
             ;
             who
             also
             undertook
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             Elect
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             appointed
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             :
             He
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             in
             Man
             to
             deserve
             it
             ,
             gave
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             thereby
             offereth
             ,
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             his
             Son's
             Blood
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             will
             repent
             ,
             and
             truly
             believe
             ;
             and
             no
             penitent
             ,
             persevering
             Believer
             shall
             miss
             of
             Life
             by
             a
             failure
             of
             this
             Promise
             :
             He
             freely
             and
             of
             mere
             Grace
             bestows
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             yea
             ,
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             to
             create
             these
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             good
             VVork
             ,
             in
             worthless
             ,
             vile
             Sinners
             :
             And
             though
             he
             will
             not
             forgive
             any
             that
             finally
             refuse
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             nor
             save
             any
             ungodly
             ,
             barren
             ,
             apostate
             Man
             ;
             yet
             Pardon
             and
             Life
             are
             his
             free-Gift
             ,
             and
             no
             Grace
             or
             Duty
             merits
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             no
             more
             than
             the
             required
             Conditions
             or
             Means
             of
             our
             partaking
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             hereby
             he
             honours
             his
             own
             Government
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             indulgeth
             the
             boastings
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Opinions
             of
             Dr.
             Crisp
             ,
             as
             they
             differ
             from
             these
             Truths
             ,
             do
             not
             exalt
             the
             
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             :
             His
             Notions
             may
             seem
             more
             to
             represent
             an
             unlimited
             Grace
             as
             blind
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             suitable
             to
             wicked
             ,
             foolish
             
             Men
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             holy
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             just
             or
             wise
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             revealed
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             greatly
             reflects
             on
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             beyond
             what
             I
             will
             mention
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             honour
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             should
             be
             needless
             to
             promised
             Benefits
             ,
             when
             he
             promiseth
             those
             Benefits
             to
             them
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Grace
             of
             an
             holy
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             esteem
             a
             Man
             filthy
             by
             the
             greatest
             Abominations
             ,
             and
             yet
             abhorr
             his
             own
             Image
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Dung
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             account
             an
             Elect
             Person
             ,
             in
             the
             heighth
             of
             his
             VVickedness
             ,
             as
             pure
             and
             as
             lovely
             as
             a
             Saint
             in
             Glory
             ;
             and
             yet
             with-hold
             his
             Spirit
             from
             him
             many
             years
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             leave
             his
             Precepts
             without
             any
             Sanction
             ,
             when
             he
             removed
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             Never
             to
             express
             any
             displeasure
             ,
             when
             most
             provoked
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             correct
             ?
             To
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             Good
             or
             Evil
             in
             Men
             ,
             in
             his
             judicial
             Distributions
             ?
             To
             leave
             Men
             so
             Imperfect
             in
             a
             VVorld
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             State
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             fear
             of
             Caution
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             to
             influence
             their
             Perseverance
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             except
             a
             Principle
             of
             Gratitude
             ,
             though
             their
             Love
             be
             weak
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             must
             have
             no
             Eye
             to
             his
             Rewards
             or
             Threats
             ;
             fear
             none
             of
             his
             Displeasure
             when
             they
             offend
             ;
             be
             confident
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             the
             worst
             Offences
             ,
             before
             they
             confess
             a
             Fault
             ;
             never
             fear
             a
             Rebuke
             for
             ,
             or
             Hurt
             in
             or
             by
             any
             Sin
             ;
             yea
             ,
             condemn
             any
             trouble
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             though
             he
             blame
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             causeth
             
             these
             Relentings
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             
               Free
               Grace
            
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             which
             renders
             him
             a
             
               Respecter
               of
               Persons
            
             in
             his
             judicial
             Acts
             ,
             as
             the
             Ruler
             and
             Judge
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             because
             he
             bestows
             Grace
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Sovereignty
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             his
             
               Free
               Grace
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             wisely
             contrived
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             prevents
             Idleness
             and
             Neglect
             in
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Boasting
             ;
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             Sinner
             speechless
             ,
             for
             being
             his
             own
             Undoer
             ,
             by
             wilfully
             refusing
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             secures
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Free
             Mercy
             by
             all
             that
             are
             saved
             .
             Can
             that
             Grace
             be
             his
             ,
             which
             nullifies
             all
             his
             Threats
             ,
             weakens
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             his
             Commands
             ,
             turns
             all
             his
             Pleadings
             with
             Men
             into
             empty
             VVords
             ;
             nay
             ,
             direct
             Fallacies
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             overturns
             the
             stated
             Order
             wherein
             Grace
             exerts
             it self
             ,
             becoming
             all
             the
             Perfections
             of
             God
             ?
             God's
             Grace
             first
             calls
             ,
             and
             therein
             unites
             us
             to
             Christ
             ;
             first
             quickens
             ,
             then
             dignifies
             ;
             first
             gives
             Faith
             ,
             then
             Forgives
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Opinion
             ,
             this
             Order
             is
             in●erted
             ;
             all
             Privileges
             are
             applied
             to
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             before
             Grace
             hath
             made
             any
             Change
             on
             the
             Sinner
             .
             It
             's
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             ●ets
             up
             his
             Decree
             in
             Opposition
             to
             his
             revealed
             VVill
             ,
             Acquits
             whom
             he
             declares
             Condemned
             ,
             Enervates
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             Seareth
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             Encourageth
             Spiritual
             Sloth
             ,
             Discourageth
             Obedience
             ,
             Reproacheth
             God●iness
             ,
             gives
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             Destroys
             the
             Rule
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Opposeth
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             plain
             scope
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Experience
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             
             Man
             ,
             as
             Rational
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Relation
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Subject
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             to
             an
             Eternal
             State.
             It
             cannot
             be
             God's
             
               Free
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             renders
             Men
             as
             safe
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             if
             they
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             by
             hearing
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pardoned
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             they
             need
             the
             Gospel
             only
             for
             Assurance
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             Title
             ;
             to
             change
             their
             Apprehensions
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             State.
             How
             many
             more
             (
             and
             some
             grosser
             )
             Objections
             might
             be
             offered
             against
             that
             being
             the
             
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             Dr.
             Crisp
             and
             his
             Followers
             speak
             of
             as
             
               Free
               Grace
            
             ?
             I
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             adoring
             the
             Riches
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             that
             freely
             elected
             to
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             in
             Christ
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Means
             of
             accomplishing
             this
             Purpose
             )
             so
             many
             apostate
             Sinners
             ;
             that
             freely
             offers
             Life
             to
             the
             worst
             Enemies
             ,
             on
             Gospel-Terms
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             help
             ,
             as
             leaves
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Impenitent
             on
             their
             own
             Heads
             ;
             that
             freely
             bestows
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             work
             the
             Dead
             and
             Ungodly
             to
             an
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             freely
             gives
             ,
             by
             the
             Promise
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             Pardon
             to
             the
             penitent
             Believer
             ;
             and
             such
             amazing
             Dignity
             to
             such
             as
             he
             enableth
             to
             persevere
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Promise
             doth
             require
             .
             This
             Grace
             I
             adore
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             best
             to
             merit
             nothing
             to
             forfeit
             all
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             deserve
             Hell
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             :
             And
             I
             do
             renounce
             all
             that
             Saints
             have
             ,
             or
             do
             ,
             as
             any
             Atonement
             for
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Purchasing
             Price
             of
             the
             least
             Benefit
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             Salvation
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             disown
             any
             
               Free
               Grace
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Free
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             which
             
             overturns
             his
             Benefits
             from
             being
             Motives
             to
             Duty
             ;
             denies
             the
             total
             neglect
             of
             Duties
             ,
             with
             their
             contrary
             Evils
             from
             being
             a
             Barr
             to
             our
             Interest
             in
             those
             Benefits
             which
             by
             the
             Gospel
             he
             promiseth
             to
             those
             Duties
             ;
             and
             requires
             those
             Duties
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             Rectoral
             Distribution
             of
             Blessings
             ,
             it
             being
             wisely
             provided
             for
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             this
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             Rule
             and
             Judge
             us
             according
             to
             his
             Relation
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             rational
             Nature
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             for
             a
             future
             Condition
             .
          
           
             READER
             ,
             There
             are
             other
             Mistakes
             of
             Doctor
             
             Crisp's
             ,
             which
             I
             might
             instance
             ;
             as
             ,
             his
             Notion
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             One
             Natural
             Person
             with
             him
             :
             His
             Difinition
             of
             the
             New
             Creature
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             stood
             only
             in
             our
             New
             Relation
             to
             Christ.
             P.
             90.
             
             The
             strange
             difference
             he
             makes
             between
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             before
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             .
             P.
             254
             ,
             255
             ,
             256
             ,
             258.
             
             Their
             Sins
             were
             pardoned
             ,
             on
             Condition
             of
             Doing
             ,
             not
             given
             for
             all
             Sins
             at
             once
             ;
             much
             Dust
             left
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             Lashes
             for
             Sin
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Covenant
             is
             contrary
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             .
             How
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Assembly
             and
             Elders
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.
             a.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Justification
               of
               Believers
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               was
               in
               all
               these
               respects
               one
               and
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Justification
               of
               Believers
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             He
             forgets
             that
             most
             of
             his
             Proofs
             be
             fetch'd
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Jacob
               loved
               in
               the
               Womb
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             seems
             not
             to
             distinguish
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Peculiarity
             .
             But
             these
             ,
             with
             other
             Errours
             ,
             I
             pass
             by
             ,
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           here
           repeat
           what
           I
           delivered
           in
           
           Pinners-Hall-Lecture
           ,
           which
           some
           Persons
           seemed
           greatly
           to
           resent
           ;
           and
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           any
           impartial
           Man
           to
           judge
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           have
           described
           as
           Dr.
           
           Crisp's
           Opinion
           ,
           whether
           I
           charged
           Men
           of
           his
           Persuasion
           with
           Falshood
           .
        
         
           After
           I
           had
           fully
           acquitted
           Men
           of
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           from
           
             Pelagianism
             ,
             Socinianism
          
           ,
           and
           Arminianism
           ,
           which
           the
           Antinomians
           accuse
           us
           of
           ;
           I
           added
           ,
           with
           these
           Men
           ,
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           that
           we
           hold
           ,
           That
           we
           were
           from
           Eternity
           elected
           to
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           we
           were
           actually
           United
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Justified
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Womb.
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           Christ
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           undertake
           to
           save
           the
           Elect
           in
           his
           appointed
           way
           and
           time
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Covenant
           for
           the
           Application
           of
           Christ's
           Benefits
           ;
           wherein
           God
           requires
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           the
           indispensible
           Means
           of
           our
           Pardon
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           own
           ,
           That
           Christ
           absolutely
           Redeemed
           the
           Elect
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           purchase
           Saving
           Graces
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Benefits
           ,
           to
           be
           infallibly
           theirs
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           all
           others
           are
           in
           state
           of
           Devils
           ;
           as
           having
           no
           real
           Offers
           of
           
           Life
           on
           Gospel-Terms
           ;
           nor
           is
           their
           Salvation
           possible
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           repent
           and
           believe
           :
           It
           will
           not
           please
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           affirm
           ,
           The
           Punishment
           of
           our
           Sins
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Guilt
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           an
           Obligation
           to
           Punishment
           ,
           were
           laid
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Sponsor
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           our
           Sins
           themselves
           in
           their
           blot
           and
           filthiness
           ,
           were
           also
           transacted
           on
           Christ.
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           own
           ,
           That
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           avails
           us
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           were
           personally
           our
           own
           ;
           yea
           ,
           was
           always
           intended
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           imputed
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           the
           Foundation
           of
           ,
           and
           Security
           for
           our
           Pardon
           and
           Right
           to
           Life
           ;
           and
           no
           Atonement
           for
           Sin
           ,
           or
           purchasing
           Price
           of
           Life
           ,
           can
           be
           demanded
           from
           us
           ;
           unless
           we
           also
           add
           ,
           That
           God
           esteemed
           us
           to
           have
           done
           and
           suffered
           ,
           what
           Christ
           did
           and
           suffered
           .
           It
           sufficeth
           not
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           Justified
           only
           by
           Christ's
           Merits
           ,
           as
           the
           sole
           procuring
           Cause
           ,
           or
           Righteousness
           for
           which
           we
           are
           Justified
           :
           unless
           we
           deny
           ,
           That
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           are
           the
           indispensibly
           required
           Conditions
           or
           Qualifications
           of
           those
           Persons
           to
           whom
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           are
           applied
           for
           Justification
           .
           It
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           that
           we
           assert
           ,
           That
           Justifying
           Faith
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           Reliance
           on
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Priest
           ,
           and
           sole
           Atonement
           :
           unless
           we
           deny
           ,
           That
           Faith
           must
           be
           also
           a
           fiducial
           Acceptance
           of
           a
           whole
           Saviour
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           and
           King.
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           We
           are
           upon
           Repenting
           and
           Believing
           ,
           put
           into
           a
           Justified
           state
           ,
           hefore
           any
           other
           Work
           :
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           our
           Obedience
           to
           particular
           
           Precepts
           do
           not
           benefit
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           judicially
           approve
           of
           our
           sincere
           Actings
           ,
           as
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel-Promises
           of
           those
           Benefits
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           The
           absolute
           Promises
           are
           made
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           be
           nefit
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           pleadable
           by
           him
           ;
           unless
           we
           deny
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           is
           an
           authoritative
           Command
           on
           Men
           to
           Believe
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           Gospel-Sanction
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           :
           So
           that
           he
           that
           believes
           ,
           stall
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           believeth
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           damned
           .
           It
           will
           not
           please
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           Christ
           purchased
           all
           Grace
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Spirit
           worketh
           all
           Grace
           in
           us
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           he
           Believed
           ,
           Repented
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           .
           It
           's
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           we
           own
           ,
           The
           Grace
           by
           which
           we
           do
           any
           Duty
           ,
           is
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           Good
           promised
           to
           any
           Duty
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           :
           unless
           we
           deny
           the
           ordained
           Connexion
           betwixt
           that
           Duty
           and
           that
           Benefit
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           We
           set
           up
           Man's
           Righteousness
           ,
           if
           we
           tell
           Men
           that
           they
           must
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           take
           comfort
           therein
           ,
           as
           an
           Evidence
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Title
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           answering
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel-Promises
           ,
           though
           we
           assert
           ,
           They
           must
           be
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           accepted
           through
           him
           ;
           or
           they
           cannot
           partake
           of
           any
           Saving
           Benefits
           thereby
           .
           It
           is
           not
           right
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           God
           sees
           no
           Sin
           in
           Believers
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           a
           Justified-state
           ,
           for
           it
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           God
           sees
           no
           Sin
           at
           all
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           theirs
           ,
           when
           they
           most
           offend
           .
           
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           affirm
           ,
           That
           Sin
           committed
           ,
           shall
           not
           eventually
           damn
           a
           Believer
           ,
           because
           he
           shall
           by
           the
           Spirit
           be
           brought
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           God
           is
           never
           angry
           with
           Believers
           for
           Sin
           ;
           nor
           ever
           corrects
           them
           ,
           as
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           With
           these
           we
           are
           
             Legal
             Preachers
          
           ,
           if
           we
           urge
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           in
           order
           to
           Pardon
           ,
           though
           we
           declare
           that
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           are
           the
           Gifts
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Pardon
           is
           not
           the
           Effect
           of
           these
           Graces
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Promise
           in
           the
           virtue
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Blood
           applied
           for
           Forgiveness
           by
           the
           Promise
           .
           We
           are
           
             Legal
             Preachers
          
           ,
           if
           we
           perswade
           to
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           by
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Christ
           ;
           though
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           way
           out
           of
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           but
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           whom
           it
           is
           accepted
           ,
           as
           what
           answers
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel-Promise
           .
           How
           are
           we
           decried
           as
           Legal
           ,
           if
           we
           urge
           Threatnings
           ,
           though
           as
           Motives
           to
           close
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           him
           ▪
           Which
           being
           used
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           threatned
           Evil
           being
           avoidable
           on
           Gospel-Terms
           ,
           and
           pressed
           on
           fallen
           Man
           for
           his
           recovery
           ;
           they
           are
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           not
           Legal
           Threatnings
           .
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           That
           we
           assert
           and
           press
           Assurance
           ;
           unless
           we
           affirm
           ,
           That
           Justifying
           Faith
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           Assurance
           .
           It
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           we
           need
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           discover
           to
           us
           our
           inherent
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           Conscience
           in
           it's
           Sentence
           ,
           That
           Grace
           is
           inherent
           ;
           unless
           we
           add
           ,
           That
           we
           must
           not
           try
           our
           State
           ,
           and
           conclude
           of
           it
           by
           Gospel-Marks
           of
           Sanctification
           ;
           but
           depend
           on
           an
           inward
           Voice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Thy
             Sins
          
           
           
             are
             forgiven
          
           ;
           which
           we
           must
           believe
           ,
           if
           it
           agree
           but
           to
           the
           general
           Word
           ,
           viz.
           Christ
           came
           to
           save
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           believing
           this
           is
           all
           that
           Saving
           Faith
           the
           Gospel
           speaks
           of
           .
           Herein
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           described
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Case
           between
           them
           and
           us
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           small
           Differences
           among
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           in
           Wording
           some
           of
           these
           things
           :
           But
           shall
           we
           hereby
           give
           Advantage
           to
           such
           Errours
           as
           overturn
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           abused
           Pretext
           of
           
             Exalting
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             Free
             Grace
          
           ?
           Bear
           with
           this
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dying
           Religion
           ,
           I
           have
           ventur'd
           to
           declare
           :
           not
           for
           the
           Irritation
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           the
           Edification
           of
           all
           ,
           especially
           some
           mistaken
           ,
           well-meaning
           People
           .
           Conscience
           binds
           me
           not
           to
           palliate
           ,
           though
           I
           fore-see
           Reproach
           from
           some
           ,
           who
           would
           do
           well
           to
           remember
           the
           Caution
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           thought
           needful
           to
           such
           as
           boasted
           of
           a
           Faith
           without
           Works
           ,
           and
           still
           it
           appears
           too
           pertinent
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             among
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             deceiveth
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             this
             man's
             rereligion
             is
             vain
             ,
          
           Jam.
           2.
           26.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SOME
           General
           Heads
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Elect
             are
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             till
             effectually
             called
             ,
             
               Page
               4
            
          
           
             The
             filth
             of
             Sin
             not
             transacted
             on
             Christ
             ,
             
               p.
               10
            
          
           
             The
             Act
             of
             laying
             Sins
             on
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             
               p.
               17
            
          
           
             Mens
             Sins
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ's
             Sins
             ,
             
               p.
               25
            
          
           
             Our
             Sins
             laid
             on
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             nailed
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               p.
               29
            
          
           
             Christ
             not
             abhorred
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               p.
               33
            
          
           
             No
             change
             of
             Person
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Elect
             ,
             
               p.
               41
            
          
           
             Christ's
             Mediatorial
             Righteousness
             not
             subjectively
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             imputed
             ,
             
               p.
               42
            
          
           
             Believers
             not
             as
             Holy
             as
             Christ
             ,
             
               p.
               46
            
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             explained
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Condition
             is
             ,
             
               p.
               53
               ,
               57.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             Conditional
             ,
             
               p.
               63
            
          
           
             Faith
             not
             a
             Perswasion
             that
             my
             Sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               75
            
          
           
             Prevailing
             Enmity
             ,
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             our
             present
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               p.
               85
            
          
           
             The
             Elect
             not
             united
             to
             Christ
             without
             Faith
             ,
             
               p.
               93
            
          
           
             What
             Union
             with
             Christ
             is
             ,
             
               p.
               100
            
          
           
             Justification
             not
             before
             Faith
             ,
             
               p.
               105
            
          
           
             Repentance
             necessary
             to
             Pardon
             ,
             
               p.
               114
            
          
           
             Sinners
             have
             much
             to
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             
               p.
               129
            
          
           
             
             The
             Gospel
             hath
             Threats
             and
             Promises
             ,
             
               p.
               133
            
          
           
             Holiness
             and
             Good
             Works
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             
               p.
               139
            
          
           
             They
             are
             profitable
             ,
             and
             God
             pleased
             ,
             
               &c
               p.
               142
               ,
               143
               ,
               144
            
          
           
             Our
             own
             Good
             should
             be
             intended
             ,
             
               p.
               155
            
          
           
             Assurance
             by
             Gospel-Marks
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             an
             inward
             Voice
             ,
             
               p.
               165
            
          
           
             God
             Chargeth
             Sin
             on
             Men
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             repent
             for
             repeated
             Pardon
             ,
             
               p.
               175
            
          
           
             Sin
             may
             hurt
             Believers
             ,
             
               p.
               184
            
          
           
             God
             afflicts
             for
             Sin
             ,
             
               p.
               192
            
          
           
             Sincere
             Holiness
             not
             Dung
             ,
             
               p.
               199
               ,
               102
            
          
           
             Christ
             doth
             not
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             for
             us
             .
             
               p.
               211
            
          
           
             Conditional
             Proposals
             of
             Benefit
             on
             terms
             of
             Duty
             ,
             Gospel-Preaching
             ,
             
               p.
               213
            
          
           
             To
             excite
             Fear
             in
             sense
             of
             Danger
             ,
             not
             Legal
             Preaching
             .
             
               p.
               228
            
          
           
             Christ
             more
             Exalted
             by
             the
             former
             Truths
             ,
             than
             by
             Dr.
             
             Crisp's
             Opinions
             ,
             
               p.
               235
            
          
           
             The
             Free
             Grace
             of
             God
             not
             honoured
             by
             Doctor
             Crisp
             ,
             though
             more
             Freeness
             be
             asserted
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             by
             these
             Truths
             ,
             
               p.
               239
            
          
           
             Part
             of
             a
             Sermon
             at
             Pinner's-Hall
             ,
             Anno
             1691.
             
          
           
             The
             Edition
             of
             Dr.
             
             Crisp's
             Works
             I
             refer
             to
             ,
             is
             the
             last
             ,
             Anno
             1690.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .